fbpx
Wikipedia

Olaf the Black

Óláfr Guðrøðarson (died 1237) (Scottish Gaelic: Amhlaibh Dubh), also known as Olaf the Black, was a thirteenth-century King of the Isles, and a member of the Crovan dynasty.[note 1] He was a son of Guðrøðr Óláfsson, King of the Isles and Fionnghuala Nic Lochlainn. Óláfr was a younger son of his father; Óláfr's elder brother, Rǫgnvaldr, probably had a different mother. According to the Chronicle of Mann, Guðrøðr appointed Óláfr as heir since he had been born "in lawful wedlock". Whether or not this is the case, after Guðrøðr's death in 1187 the Islesmen instead appointed Rǫgnvaldr as king, as he was a capable adult and Óláfr was a mere child. Rǫgnvaldr ruled the island-kingdom for almost forty years, during which time the half-brothers vied for the kingship.

Olaf the Black
Óláfr Guðrøðarson
Óláfr's name as it appears on folio 102v of AM 45 fol (Codex Frisianus): "Olafr Gvðraþr.s."[1]
King of the Isles
Reign1226–1237
PredecessorRǫgnvaldr Guðrøðarson
SuccessorHaraldr Óláfsson
Died21 May 1237
St Patrick's Isle
Burial
Spouse
  • Lauon
  • Cairistíona inghean Fearchair
Issue
HouseCrovan dynasty
FatherGuðrøðr Óláfsson
MotherFionnghuala Nic Lochlainn

Óláfr appears to have held authority on the island of Lewis and Harris. At some point, Óláfr appears to have confronted Rǫgnvaldr for a larger stake in the kingdom, after which Rǫgnvaldr had him seized and imprisoned by William the Lion, King of Scotland. Upon his release in 1214/1215, Óláfr is stated to have undertaken a pilgrimage to Santiago de Compostela, after which the half-brothers were reconciled, and Rǫgnvaldr had Óláfr married to Lauon, the sister of his own wife. In what appears to have been a politically motivated maneuver, Óláfr had his marriage declared null by Reginald, Bishop of the Isles, and proceeded to marry Cairistíona, a daughter of Fearchar, Earl of Ross. Whilst Lauon appears to have been a member of Clann Somhairle, a kindred led by Ruaidhrí mac Raghnaill, a man closely aligned with Rǫgnvaldr and opposed to the Scottish Crown, Cairistíona was the daughter of a rising Scottish magnate.

In 1223, Óláfr's marital actions are stated to have precipitated Rǫgnvaldr's son, Guðrøðr Dond, to attack Óláfr on Lewis and Harris, driving him into Ross to the safety of his father-in-law. Together with Páll Bálkason, Óláfr later defeated Guðrøðr Dond on Skye. The following year, Óláfr confronted Rǫgnvaldr on Mann, and the two partitioned of the kingdom between themselves. One of Rǫgnvaldr's allied against Óláfr was Alan fitz Roland, Lord of Galloway, who is recorded to have campaigned in the Isles against Óláfr. There is reason to suspect that Óláfr was conversely aligned with Alan's opponent in Ireland, Hugh de Lacy, Earl of Ulster. In 1226, Rǫgnvaldr and Alan orchestrated the marriage of a daughter of Rǫgnvaldr to Alan's bastard son, Thomas, a union that led the Islesmen to depose Rǫgnvaldr in favour of Óláfr. In 1229, Rǫgnvaldr invaded Mann, and was killed in battle against Óláfr.

In 1230, Óláfr was forced from his kingdom to Norway by Alan and members of Clann Somhairle. In response to this latest bout of warfare in the Isles, Hákon Hákonarson, King of Norway decided to send a royal fleet into the Isles, under the command of Óspakr, an apparent member of Clann Somhairle. When Óspakr was slain early in the campaign, Óláfr took control of the fleet and secured himself on Mann. At this point, the kingdom appears to have been partitioned between him and Guðrøðr Dond, with the latter ruling the Hebridean portion and Óláfr ruling Mann itself. In 1231, after the Norwegian fleet left Isles, Guðrøðr Dond was slain, and Óláfr ruled the whole Kingdom of the Isles peacefully, until his death in 1237. Óláfr's restoration was seen as a success by the Norwegians, and likely favourably viewed by the Scots as well. Óláfr was succeeded by his son, Haraldr. In all, three of Óláfr's sons ruled the Crovan dynasty's island-kingdom—the last of which, Magnús, was also the last of the dynasty to rule.

Uncertain inheritance edit

Óláfr was a member of the Crovan dynasty,[24] and a son of Guðrøðr Óláfsson, King of Dublin and the Isles.[25] Óláfr's mother was Fionnghuala Nic Lochlainn.[26] Guðrøðr had several other children: Affrica,[27] Rǫgnvaldr,[28] and Ívarr. Other possible children include Ruaidhrí,[24] and a daughter whose name is unknown.[29] According to the thirteenth-century Chronicle of Mann, Óláfr's mother was Fionnghuala Nic Lochlainn, granddaughter of Muirchertach Mac Lochlainn, High King of Ireland.[30] She was probably a daughter of Muirchertach's son, Niall Mac Lochlainn, King of Cineál Eoghain.[31] Although Óláfr's parentage is known, the maternal ancestry of Rǫgnvaldr is less certain. She may have been Sadbh,[32] an Irishwoman identified as his mother by a contemporary Gaelic praise poem.[33][note 2] The likelihood that Rǫgnvaldr and Óláfr had different mothers may well explain the intense conflict between the two men in the years that followed.[35]

The chronicle reveals that the marriage between Guðrøðr and Fionnghuala was formalised in 1176/1177, under the auspices of a visiting papal legate.[36] Before Guðrøðr's death in 1187, the chronicle claims that he left instructions for Óláfr to succeed to the kingship since the latter had been born "in lawful wedlock".[37] This statement could indicate that Óláfr was born just before or immediately after his parents' marriage.[38] The chronicle certainly states that Óláfr was born before the legate formalised his parents' marriage, suggesting that the union existed for some time prior.[39] This source, however, gives conflicting dates for Óláfr's birth: 1173 and 1177. Specifically, in its account of his parents marriage, the chronicle states that Óláfr was three years old;[40] and in its account of his father's death, Óláfr is said to have been only ten.[41]

If the chronicle's account of Óláfr's stake in the kingship is to be believed, it could indicate that Guðrøðr attempted to legitimise the royal succession through his canonical marriage to Fionnghuala.[42] However, this source appears to date to the reign of Óláfr's son, Magnús,[43] and there is reason to suspect that it source was compiled in the context of an attempt to legitimise Óláfr's branch of the Crovan dynasty over that of Rǫgnvaldr. As such, the chronicle appears to be biased towards Óláfr's line,[44] and its account of Guðrøðr's succession may not objective.[45] Whether the chronicle is accurate in its account of the succession is uncertain,[46] as the Islesmen are stated to have chosen Rǫgnvaldr to rule instead, because unlike Óláfr, who was only a child at the time, Rǫgnvaldr was a hardy young man fully capable to reign as king.[47] Furthermore, the fact that Rǫgnvaldr appears to have held power in the Hebrides at the time of Guðrøðr's death could indicate that it was Rǫgnvaldr who had been the acknowledged heir.[48] Another possibility, suggested by the chronicle and latter correspondence between Óláfr and the English Crown, is that Rǫgnvaldr's tenure had been originally intended as temporary wardship until Óláfr was able to reign himself.[49][note 3]

Hebridean magnate edit

 
The name of Óláfr's older half-brother, Rǫgnvaldr Guðrøðarson, as it appears on folio 40v of British Library Cotton Julius A VII: "Reginaldus filjus Godredi".[51]

Rǫgnvaldr succeeded Guðrøðr as king in 1188.[52] At some point after assuming control of the kingdom, the chronicle reports that Rǫgnvaldr gave Óláfr possession of a certain island called "Lodhus".[53] The chronicle disparagingly describes the island as being mountainous and rocky, completely unsuitable for cultivation, and declares that its small population lived mostly by hunting and fishing.[54] Although Lodhus is an early Latin form of the place name of Lewis[55]—the rather flat and boggy northerly half of the Outer Hebridean island of Lewis and Harris—the chronicle's text seems to instead refer to Harris—the somewhat mountainous southerly half.[56] The chronicle claims that, because of the impoverishment of his lands, Óláfr was unable to support himself and his followers, and that in consequence he led "a poor sort of life".[57] There is reason to suspect that the chronicle's otherwise perceptible prejudice against Rǫgnvaldr's branch of the Crovan dynasty, and its apparent bias in favour of Mann over the northernmost reaches of the realm, may also account for its denigrating depiction of Óláfr's allotted lands.[58]

 
The mediaeval barrel-vaulted nave of the Cathedral of Santiago de Compostela. For over a thousand years the cathedral has been the destination of pilgrims making their way to Santiago de Compostela.

In consequence of this supposed poverty, the chronicle claims that Óláfr went to Rǫgnvaldr, who was also living in the Hebrides, and confronted him for more land. Rǫgnvaldr's stated response was to have Óláfr seized and sent to William I, King of Scotland, who kept him imprisoned for almost seven years.[59] It is possible that, at this stage of his career, Óláfr acted as an under-king to Rǫgnvaldr, and sought to increase his share of power. There is reason to suspect that, following Óláfr's inability to make a deal with Rǫgnvaldr, Óláfr approached Ingi Bárðarson, King of Norway, and offered himself as a more palatable vassal-king in return for Norwegian support in deposing Rǫgnvaldr.[60] In 1210, Rǫgnvaldr himself appears to have travelled to Norway,[61] as evinced by a version of the thirteenth-century Bǫglunga sǫgur,[62] in a journey that could well have been an attempt to further cement his position in the Isles,[63] and counter Óláfr's claims to the throne, by formally submitting to the Norwegian king.[64] In any case, the chronicle states that William died during the seventh year of Óláfr's captivity, and that William had ordered the release of all his political prisoners before his passing.[59] Since William died in December 1214, Óláfr's incarceration appears to have spanned between about 1207/1208 and 1214/1215.[65] Upon his release, the chronicle reveals that the half-brothers met on Mann, after which Óláfr set off on a pilgrimage with his followers to Santiago de Compostela.[66]

Óláfr's time in the Isles is confirmed by several Icelandic sources—the sagas of Hrafn Sveinbjarnarson (an Icelandic chieftain) and Guðmundr Arason (an Icelandic ecclesiast)—which recount how, in 1202, Guðmundr attempted to sail from Iceland to Norway to become consecrated as the Bishop of Hólar.[67] For example, the thirteenth-century Hrafns saga Sveinbjarnarsonar relates that the wayfaring Icelanders encountered a severe storm and were blown far off course before being forced to make landfall in the Hebrides. The saga identifies the island they landed upon as Sandey,[68] which may well refer to Sanday, a tiny tidal island linked to its larger neighbour Canna, the westernmost island of the Small Isles.[69] The sandy flat that joins the islands together forms one of the best natural harbours in the Hebrides.[70]

 
Óláfr's name as appears on folio 163r of AM 47 fol (Eirspennill): "Olafr suárti".[71] The Old Norse epithet svarti refers to the colour "black".[72][note 4]

According to Hrafns saga Sveinbjarnarsonar, the Icelanders were met by an official of a local king named Óláfr who attempted to collect a landing-tax from them. Afterwards, whilst the Icelanders were at church, the king is said to have personally invited the bishop-elect to dine with him. Guðmundr is then said to have refused the king, after which the latter forbade them to leave. Although the Icelanders are reported to have taken up arms, they eventually caved to the king before being allowed to set sail for Norway.[78] The king encountered by the Icelanders was probably Óláfr himself,[79] although it is not certain that the Crovan dynasty controlled the Small Isles at this point in history.[80][note 5] One possibility is that Óláfr, like the Icelanders, may have been temporarily stranded on the tidal island, and that he may have taken advantage of the storm-stricken churchmen to offset the poverty that is assigned to him by the chronicle.[86][note 6]

Marriage to Lauon edit

 
The name of Óláfr's wife, Lauon, as it appears on folio 42r of British Library Cotton Julius A VII: "Lauon".[90] This woman could have been a close kinswoman of Ruaidhrí mac Raghnaill, perhaps a daughter.[91][note 7]

Upon Óláfr's return from his pilgrimage, the chronicle records that Rǫgnvaldr had Óláfr marry "Lauon", the sister of his own wife. Rǫgnvaldr then granted Lodhus back to Óláfr, where the newly-weds proceeded to live until the arrival of Reginald, Bishop of the Isles. The chronicle claims that the bishop disapproved of the marriage on the grounds that Óláfr had formerly had a concubine who was a cousin of Lauon. A synod was then assembled, after which the marriage is stated to have been nullified.[92]

Although the identity of the half-brother's father-in-law is uncertain,[93] the chronicle describes him as a nobleman from Kintyre,[94] which suggests that he was a member of Clann Somhairle,[95] since sources concerning this kindred associate it with Kintyre more than any other region.[96] As such, the father could have been either Raghnall mac Somhairle,[97] or Raghnall's son, Ruaidhrí[91]—both of whom appear to have been styled "Lord of Kintyre" in contemporary sources[98]—or possibly even Raghnall's younger son, Domhnall.[99][note 8]

 
A queen gaming piece of the Lewis chessmen.[102] Comprising some four sets,[103] the pieces are thought to have been crafted in Norway in the twelfth- and thirteenth centuries.[104] They were uncovered in Lewis in the early nineteenth century.[105]

It is conceivable that Rǫgnvaldr's marriage was undertaken before 1210,[96] perhaps not long after 1200 considering the fact that Guðrøðr Dond—a product of this union—was an adult by 1223 and had fathered at least one son by this date.[106] Óláfr's marriage to Lauon may have taken place in 1216.[96] The binding of Rǫgnvaldr and Óláfr to Clann Somhairle wives could well have been orchestrated in an effort to patch up relations between the Crovan dynasty and Clann Somhairle, neighbouring kindreds that had bitterly contested the kingship of the Isles for about sixty years.[107]

After the death of Aonghus mac Somhairle in 1210, the leading dynast of Clann Somhairle appears to have been Ruaidhrí.[108] It is possible that, as a result of the marriage alliance between his family and the Crovan dynasty, Ruaidhrí acknowledged Rǫgnvaldr's kingship, and thereby established himself as a leading magnate within a reunified Kingdom of the Isles.[109] Since the majority of Ruaidhrí's territories appear to have been mainland possessions, it is very likely that the Scottish Crown regarded this alliance and apparent reunification of the Isles as a threat to its own claims of overlordship of Argyll. In fact, it is possible that the Scots' release of Óláfr in 1214 was intended to cause dynastic discord in the Isles. If this was indeed the case, the reconciliation between the half-brothers ensured that the Scottish Crown's machinations came to nought—at least temporarily.[106]

Marriage to Cairistíona edit

 
The name of Óláfr's wife, Cairistíona, as it appears on folio 42v of British Library Cotton Julius A VII: "Scristinam".[110]

Once freed from his arranged marriage to Lauon, the chronicle reports that Óláfr proceeded to marry Cairistíona, daughter of Fearchar mac an tSagairt.[111] The union appears to have taken place in about 1222/1223.[112] The father of Cairistíona emerges from historical obscurity in 1215.[113] Seemingly by the mid 1220s[114]—at about the time of Cairistíona and Óláfr's marriage—Alexander II, King of Scotland rewarded Fearchar with the Earldom of Ross for meritorious service to the Scottish Crown.[115] Although it is unknown if Fearchar received the earldom before his daughter's marriage, his comital elevation—or foreknowledge of it—could well have precipitated the match.[116][note 9]

There is certainly reason to suspect that the collapse of Óláfr's marriage to Lauon, and his subsequent marriage to Cairistíona, was a politically motivated maneuver.[119] In 1221/1222, Alexander seems to have overseen a series of invasions into Argyll.[120] This royal campaign appears to have resulted in a local regime change, with Ruaidhrí being replaced by Domhnall in Kintyre.[121] One of several factors that could account for Ruaidhrí's expulsion is Scottish apprehension of a rejuvenated Kingdom of the Isles.[122]

 
Coat of arms of Alexander II as it appears on folio 146v of British Library Royal 14 C VII (Historia Anglorum).[123] The inverted shield represents the king's death in 1249.[124]

Immediately after its account of Óláfr's marriage to Cairistíona, the chronicle details outright conflict between Óláfr and Rǫgnvaldr's family. The fact that this outbreak of violence is specifically dated to 1223 could indicate that it was Ruaidhrí's apparent downfall in Kintyre that led Óláfr to realign himself with Fearchar.[125] By linking himself with Fearchar, Alexander's leading lieutenant in the north,[126] it would appear that Óláfr recognised a regional shift in power, and therefore attempted to bind himself to a rising star in Scotland,[127] and extract himself from any liability connected to Lauon's kin.[128] Another apparent aftereffect of the Scots' invasion of Kintyre was the creation of the Clann Dubhghaill Lordship of Argyll,[129] first evinced in 1225.[130] If members of the Clann Dubhghaill branch of Clann Somhairle indeed began operating as agents of the Scottish Crown at about this time, it is possible that Óláfr—as a rival to the ruler of a reformed Kingdom of the Isles—acted as an agent of Scottish interests as well. As such, Óláfr's marriage to Cairistíona may have ultimately stemmed from a Scottish desire to destabilise the Isles.[99] If Lauon's father was indeed Ruaidhrí, it is possible that Óláfr compensated the latter for his marriage by granting him lands or protection in the Isles.[131] It is also possible that Ruaidhrí's descendants—Clann Ruaidhrí—owed their later power in Garmoran and the Hebrides to Óláfr's patronage.[132]

Although the chronicle alleges that the union between Lauon and Óláfr was doomed for being within a prohibited degree of kinship, this is unlikely to have been the real reason for its dissolution.[133] The impetus behind Reginald's part in the whole affair was probably more political than religious.[132] The chronicle certainly depicts Reginald and Óláfr as close by describing the former as the son of a sister of Óláfr, and by relating that Reginald warmly greeted him when he arrived on Lodhus and orchestrated Óláfr's annulment.[134][note 10] There is also reason to suspect that, in the years immediately after the death of a previous Bishop of the Isles in 1217, during a period in which Reginald vied with Nicholas de Meaux for this vacant office, Óláfr actively backed the candidacy of Reginald whereas Rǫgnvaldr backed that of Nicholas.[136][note 11]

Conflict with Guðrøðr Dond edit

 
The name of Páll Bálkason as it appears on folio 42v of British Library Cotton Julius A VII: "Pol filius Boke".[110]

If the chronicle is to be believed, Óláfr's separation from Lauon enraged her sister—the wife of Rǫgnvaldr and mother of Guðrøðr Dond—who surreptitiously tricked Guðrøðr Dond into attacking Óláfr in 1223. Following what he thought were his father's orders, Guðrøðr Dond gathered a force on Skye[145]—where he was evidently based[146]—and proceeded to Lodhus, where he is reported to have laid waste to most of the island. Óláfr is said to have only narrowly escaped with a few men, and to have fled to the protection of his father-in-law on the mainland in Ross. Óláfr is stated to have been followed into exile by Páll Bálkason, a vicecomes on Skye who refused to take up arms against him.[145] At a later date, Óláfr and Páll are reported to have returned to Skye and defeated Guðrøðr Dond in battle.[147][note 12]

 
Eilean Chaluim Chille, Kilmuir, Skye. This meadow was once a loch, and may have been the site where Óláfr defeated Guðrøðr Dond.

The chronicle specifies that Guðrøðr Dond was overcome on "a certain island called the isle of St Columba".[153] This location may be identical to Skeabost Island in the mouth of the river Snizort (NG41824850).[154] Another possibility is that the isle in question is the now-landlocked island of Eilean Chaluim Chille in the Kilmuir district (NG37706879).[155] This island once sat in Loch Chaluim Chille before the loch was drained of water and turned into a meadow.[156] There is archaeological evidence to suggest that a fortified site sat on another island in the loch, and that this islet was connected to the monastic island by a causeway. If correct, the fortification could account for Guðrøðr Dond's presence near an ecclesiastical site.[157] According to the chronicle, Óláfr's forces consisted of five boats, and encircled the island after having launched from the opposite shore two stadia from it. This distance, about 2 furlongs (400 metres), suggests that the island is more likely Eilean Chaluim Chille than Skeabost Island, as the former appears to have sat between 285 metres (935 feet) and 450 metres (1,480 feet) from the surrounding shores of Loch Chaluim Chille.[158][note 13] In any case, following the clash, the chronicle reports that Guðrøðr Dond's captured followers were put to death, and Guðrøðr Dond was blinded and castrated.[147] It is possible that Óláfr was aided by Fearchar in the strike against Guðrøðr Dond.[164] Certainly, the chronicle's account seems to suggest that Óláfr accumulated his forces whilst sheltering in Ross.[165] Although the chronicle maintains that Óláfr was unable to prevent this torture, and specifically identifies Páll as the instigator of the act,[166] the Icelandic annals record that Óláfr was indeed responsible for his nephew's plight, and make no mention of Páll.[167][note 14]

 
A rook gaming piece of the Lewis chessmen.[171] The Scandinavian connections of leading members of the Isles may have been reflected in their military armament, and could have resembled that depicted upon such gaming pieces.[172]

The mutilation and killing of high-status kinsmen during power-struggles was not an unknown phenomenon in the peripheral-regions of the British Isles during the High Middle Ages.[173][note 15] For instance, in only the century-and-a-half of its existence, at least nine members of the Crovan dynasty perished from mutilation or assassination.[175] As such, there is reason to regard this vicious internecine violence as the Crovan dynasty's greatest weakness.[176] To contemporaries, the tortures of blinding and emasculation were a means of depriving power from a political opponent. Not only would the punishment deny a man the ability to sire descendants, it would divest him of personal power, limiting his ability to attract supporters, and further offset the threat of future vengeance.[177] The maiming inflicted upon Guðrøðr Dond seems to exemplify Óláfr's intent to wrest his perceived birthright from Rǫgnvaldr's bloodline. It is unknown why Rǫgnvaldr did not similarly neutralise Óláfr when he had the chance years before, although it may have had something to do with the preservation of international relations. For example, it is possible that his act of showing leniency to Óláfr had garnered Scottish support against the threat of Norwegian overlordship.[106] In any case, the neutralisation of Guðrøðr Dond appears to mark a turning point in the struggle between Óláfr and Rǫgnvaldr.[178]

In September 1219, Rǫgnvaldr surrendered Mann to the papacy, swore to perform homage for the island, and promised to pay twelve marks sterling in perpetuity as tribute.[179] This submission was recognised by Pope Honorius III in May 1223.[180] The precise impetus behind Rǫgnvaldr's submission is uncertain,[181] although it may well have been related to the threat of ever-strengthening Norwegian kingship.[182] Rǫgnvaldr's papal submission may have also been linked to his feud with Óláfr.[183] For example, in the last hours of his life, John, King of England appealed to Pope Innocent III to ensure the succession of his young son, the future Henry III, King of England. Although the chronology of dissension between Rǫgnvaldr and Óláfr is not entirely clear, the hostilities which entangled Rǫgnvaldr's son broke out in the 1220s. Rǫgnvaldr, therefore, may have intended to secure, not only his own kingship, but also the future succession of his son.[184]

 
The title of Óláfr's father, Guðrøðr Óláfsson, as it appears on folio 40r British Library Cotton Julius A VII: "rex insularum" ("King of the Isles").[185] Although Óláfr, and his father and grandfather, styled themselves with this title, Óláfr's sons Haraldr[186] and Magnús used the form rex mannie et insularum.[187]

The kin-strife endured by the Crovan dynasty largely took place on Skye and Lodhus, islands that were clearly important within the kingdom. In fact, there is evidence to suggest that the kingdom's northern territories were granted by reigning kings to heir-apparents or disaffected dynasts.[188] For example, during the eleventh-century reign of the dynasty's founder, Guðrøðr Crovan, the northern portion of the realm may have been governed by Guðrøðr Crovan's succeeding son, Lǫgmaðr.[189] The fact that Rǫgnvaldr was residing in the Hebrides when his father died in 1187 may indicate that, despite the chronicle's claims to the contrary, Rǫgnvaldr was indeed the rightful heir to the kingship.[48] Furthermore, since Guðrøðr Dond is recorded on Skye, the possibility exists that he resided there as his father's heir-apparent. Rǫgnvaldr's grant of Lodhus to Óláfr may, therefore, indicate that Óláfr was at least temporarily regarded as Rǫgnvaldr's rightful successor. On the other hand, it is also possible that Rǫgnvaldr's grant was given in the context of appeasing a disgruntled dynast passed over for the kingship.[190] In any event, it is apparent that such territorial fragmentation would have severely weakened the realm.[191]

Opposition from Alan fitz Roland edit

 
Castle Rushen is first recorded in the thirteenth century.[192] It may have been constructed by Rǫgnvaldr Guðrøðarson,[193] and could well have acted as his power centre when Óláfr confronted him at Ronaldsway in 1224.[194]

In 1224, the year following the defeat of Rǫgnvaldr's son, the chronicle reveals that Óláfr took hostages from the leading men of the Hebridean portion of the realm, and with a fleet of thirty-two ships, landed on Mann at Ronaldsway, where he confronted Rǫgnvaldr directly. It was then agreed that the kingdom would be split between the two: with Rǫgnvaldr keeping Mann itself along with the title of king, and Óláfr retaining a share in the Hebrides.[195] With Óláfr's rise at Rǫgnvaldr expense, the latter turned to Alan,[196] one of Scotland's most powerful magnates.[197] Alan and Rǫgnvaldr were certainly closely connected. Both were great-grandsons of Fergus, Lord of Galloway;[198] both had received Ulster lands from the English at about the same time; and it is possible that connections between the Isles and Galloway had led to Rǫgnvaldr's involvement with the Scottish Crown in Caithness in about 1200.[199]

In a letter from Alan to Henry, dated the year of the partitioning between the half-brothers, Alan mentioned that he was preoccupied with his army and fleet, travelling from island to island.[200] This statement could well evince the beginning of joint military operations, conducted by Alan and Rǫgnvaldr against Óláfr, assigned by the chronicle to the following year.[201] According to the latter source, however, the campaigning came to nought because the Manx were unwilling to battle against Óláfr and the Hebrideans.[202] This record appears to show that Alan portrayed his actions in the Isles as related to his conflict with the Lacys in Ireland. As such, the correspondence could be evidence that the Ulster ambitions of Hugh de Lacy were aligned with Óláfr in the Isles. Not only did Óláfr clash with Rǫgnvaldr's son in 1223, but Hugh launched a bid to recover his forfeited Earldom of Ulster in the same year, a reclamation that seriously threatened recent Gallovidian expansion in Ireland. Whilst Rǫgnvaldr clearly had the support of Alan and his family, there is reason to suspect that Óláfr was allied to Hugh. In the correspondence between Alan and Henry, Alan stated that he had been on the verge of launching an invasion of Ireland when he learned of an agreement reached between Hugh and the Justiciar of Ireland, and therefore sought the king's confirmation of his family's lands in Ulster.[203] Alan's letter appears to show that his campaigning in the Isles was understood to have been a detriment to Hugh in Ireland. As such, Hugh seems to have been expected to make use of military assistance from Isles in his restoration attempt.[204][note 16] Óláfr's move against Rǫgnvaldr in 1223 and 1224—the very time the Lacys campaigned against Gallovidian interests in Ireland—is unlikely to have been a coincidence. It may have been the window of opportunity that Óláfr seized upon.[217] Alternately, it may have been Hugh himself who capitalised upon the Gallovidian's campaigning against Óláfr.[218][note 17]

 
Coat of arms of Hugh de Lacy, as depicted on folio 161v of Cambridge Corpus Christi College 16 II (Chronica majora).[222]

Other correspondence, possibly dating to about 1224, between Henry and his sister, Joan, Queen of Scotland, reveals that Hákon Hákonarson, King of Norway was rumoured to have been planning a naval expedition west-over-sea. Although Joan's letter to Henry places this campaign in the context of Hugh's threat to English-aligned interests in Ireland,[223] it may be that Hákon's attention was focused upon the escalating situation in the Isles.[224] One possibility is that Joan's letter is evidence that Óláfr was thought to have appealed to Hákon for support against Rǫgnvaldr.[126][note 18]

Also in 1224, the thirteenth-century Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar reports that a certain Gillikristr, Óttar Snækollsson, and many Islesmen, travelled to Norway and presented Hákon with letters pertaining to the needs of their lands.[230] One possibility is that these so-called needs refer to the violent kin-strife and recent treaty between the half-brothers.[231] The saga may therefore reveal that the Norwegian Crown was approached by either representatives of either side of the inter-dynastic conflict, or perhaps by neutral chieftains caught in the middle.[232][note 19] Further attempts to quell the infighting by way of the Norwegian Crown may have been undertaken in 1226, when it is remarked by the same source that Simon, Bishop of the Isles met with Hákon.[235]

 
The seal of Alan fitz Roland, Rǫgnvaldr's ally against Óláfr.[236] According to Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar, Alan was "the greatest warrior at that time. He had a great army and many ships. He plundered about the Hebrides for a long time".[237]

A short time later, perhaps in about 1225 or 1226, the chronicle reveals that Rǫgnvaldr oversaw the marriage of a daughter of his to Alan's young illegitimate son, Thomas. Unfortunately for Rǫgnvaldr, this marital alliance appears to have cost him the kingship, since the chronicle records that the Manxmen had him removed from power and replaced with Óláfr.[238] The recorded resentment of the union could indicate that Alan's son was intended to eventually succeed Rǫgnvaldr,[239] who was perhaps about sixty years-old at the time,[199] and whose grandchildren were presumably still very young.[106] In fact it is possible that, in light of Rǫgnvaldr's advanced age and his son's mutilation, a significant number of the Islesmen regarded Óláfr as the rightful heir. Such a view could well account for the lack of enthusiasm that the Manxmen had for Alan and Rǫgnvaldr's campaign in the Hebrides.[240] Since Thomas was likely little more than a teenager at the time, it may well have been obvious to contemporary observers that Alan was the one who would hold the real power in the kingdom.[241]

The fact that Rǫgnvaldr agreed to the marriage could indicate that a stake in the kingship was the price of Alan's assistance against Óláfr.[242] From the perspective of the Scottish Crown, it is conceivable that Alan's ambitions in the Isles were encouraged by the prospect of Alan's son becoming a dependable client-king on Mann, and the potential to further extend and strengthen Scottish royal authority along the western seaboard, bringing stability to the war-torn region.[243][note 20] Alexander probably also encouraged Fearchar's alliance with Óláfr.[245] As such, the Scottish Crown appears to have escalated the discord in the Isles by playing off both sides in the fraternal struggle.[246] Whilst Alan's interest apparently consisted of Mann and the southern Hebrides, territories that would have complemented his lordships within the North Channel-Firth of Clyde region,[247] Fearchar's own interest may have centred around Skye[248] and Lewis, where his descendants gained dominance later in the thirteenth century.[247][note 21]

 
Coat of arms of Henry III as it appears on folio 100r of British Library Royal 14 C VII.[250]

At this low point of his career, the deposed Rǫgnvaldr appears to have gone into exile at Alan's court in Galloway.[251] In 1228, whilst Óláfr and his chieftains were absent in Hebrides, the chronicle records of an invasion of Mann by Rǫgnvaldr, Alan, and Alan's brother, Thomas. The attack appears to have resulted in the complete devastation of the southern half of the island, since the chronicle declares that it was almost reduced to a desert.[252] Suffering serious setbacks at the hands of his enemies, in what appears to be the nadir of his career,[253] Óláfr reached out for English assistance against his half-brother, as evidenced by fragments of correspondence between Henry and Óláfr in which the latter alluded to aggression dealt from Alan.[254] This appeal for English assistance requests that Henry intervene with Alexander, and appears to show that Óláfr believed that Alexander was actively encouraging Alan's aggression.[255][note 22] The participation of the Earl of Atholl in the 1228 attack could indicate that Alexander was aware of the operation. One possibility is that, instead of an attempt to conquer the island, this Scottish-led operation was an attempt to pressure Óláfr into coming to terms without involving the English.[106] In any case, after Alan vacated Mann, Óláfr and his forces reappeared on the island, and routed the remaining Gallovidians. Thus, the chronicle declares, peace was restored to the island.[257]

Despite the warring against Óláfr, the English administration was certainly dealing with him as king by 1228.[258] That year English records reveal that Henry attempted to broker a peace between the half-brothers, and gave Óláfr safe passage to England.[259] This intervention may have led to Óláfr's temporary absence from Mann that year.[106] It could also roughly mark the point when Rǫgnvaldr finally lost English support.[260] Although the English Crown technically recognised Óláfr's kingship in correspondence sent to him the year before, the aggressive tone directed at him suggests that the preferred dynast may well have been Rǫgnvaldr at that point in time.[261][note 23]

Rǫgnvaldr's final fall edit

 
Whilst St Patrick's Isle appears to have been a Manx power centre of Óláfr, Rǫgnvaldr's power seems to have located to the south at Ronaldsway and Castle Rushen.[263]

In what was likely early January 1229, the chronicle records that Rǫgnvaldr caught the forces of Óláfr unaware, as Rǫgnvaldr sailed from Galloway with five ships, and launched a nocturnal raid upon the harbour at St Patrick's Isle, near what is today the town of Peel. During this assault, the chronicle records that Rǫgnvaldr had all of the ships of Óláfr and his chieftains destroyed.[264] Although the chronicle's description of the attack alludes to Gallovidian involvement, as it states that the expedition originated from Galloway, the fact that Rǫgnvaldr commanded only five ships suggests that this support may have been waning.[265][note 24]

 
Tynwald Hill, near St John's may have been a national assembly site of the Kingdom of the Isles.[267] Tynwald was the site of the final conflict between Óláfr and Rǫgnvaldr.[268] If Óláfr was indeed his father's chosen successor, as the chronicle alleges, it is possible that Óláfr was established as such at Tynwald.[267] It is possible that Óláfr was inaugurated here following the events of 1225/1226.[269][note 25]

Rǫgnvaldr followed up on his assault by establishing himself in the southern part of Mann, as the chronicle records that he won over the support of the southerners. Meanwhile, Óláfr is stated to have assembled his forces in the north of Mann,[270] indicating that the island was divided between the two men for much of January and February, before what would be their final confrontation.[271] According to the chronicle, Rǫgnvaldr and Óláfr led their armies to Tynwald.[272][note 26] The derivation of this place name—from the Old Norse elements þing ("assembly") and vǫllr ("field", "meadow")—reveals that it was an assembly site,[278] which in turn suggests that negotiations may have been intended.[268]

On 14 February, the festival of St Valentine, the chronicle records that Óláfr's forces launched an attack upon Rǫgnvaldr at Tynwald, where Rǫgnvaldr's troops were routed and he himself was slain.[272] Tynwald may well have been the place where the Islesmen publicly inaugurated their kings,[279] proclaimed new laws, and resolved disputes.[280] As such, Óláfr's victory over Rǫgnvaldr at this site could have enhanced his royal status.[281] Whilst Rǫgnvaldr's fall is laconically corroborated by the Icelandic annals,[282] other sources appear to suggest that his death was due to treachery. The fourteenth-century Chronicle of Lanercost, for example, states that Rǫgnvaldr "fell a victim to the arms of the wicked";[283] whilst the Chronicle of Mann states that, although Óláfr grieved at his half-brother's death, he never exacted vengeance upon his killers.[272] Although the latter's account of Guðrøðr Dond's maiming and Rǫgnvaldr's death could be evidence that Óláfr was unable to control his supporters during these historical episodes, it is also possible that the compilers of this source sought to disassociate Óláfr from these acts of violence against his kin.[284]

Norwegian intervention edit

Óspakr's appointed kingship edit

 
The name and title of Óspakr as it appears on folio of 174r of GKS 1005 fol: "Vspakr konungr" (Flateyarbók).[285] Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar describes several sons and suspected sons of Dubhghall mac Somhairle (Dubhghall, Donnchadh, Óspakr, and Somhairle) as Hebridean kings.

The death of Alan's ally did not deter Gallovidian interests in the Isles. In fact, it is apparent that Alan and members of the Clann Dubhghaill branch of Clann Somhairle upheld pressure upon Óláfr.[286][note 27] Reports of open warfare in the Isles reached Hákon's royal court in the summer of 1229.[290] The thirteenth-century Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar specifically singles out Alan as one of the principal perpetrators of unrest, describing him as "the greatest warrior", possessing a large force of men and ships with which he plundered throughout the Hebrides.[291] Several members of Clann Somhairle are also associated with this unrest: Dubhghall mac Dubhghaill, Donnchadh mac Dubhghaill, and a certain Somhairle.[292] Whilst these members of Clann Somhairle are depicted as being disloyal to Hákon, the saga contrasts them with Óláfr, who is said to have been a steadfast supporter of Hákon, and to have manfully held his kingdom against Alan.[293]

Although Óláfr arrived at the Norwegian court early in 1230, having been forced from the Isles by Alan and his allies, it is evident that Hákon had already decided upon a course of action.[294] Upon his arrival, the saga relates that Óláfr gave a report of Alan's actions in the Isles.[295] According to the Flateyjarbók and Skálholtsbók versions of the saga, Óláfr repeated a boast of Alan, suggesting that Alan thought himself capable of even invading Norway.[296] Rather than being an accurate reflection of Alan's intentions, however, there is reason to suspect that Óláfr's recounted bluster was instead an invention designed to direct further Norwegian animosity at Alan.[297]

 
Detail from Maughold IV,[298] a Manx runestone displaying a contemporary sailing vessel.[299] The power of the kings of the Isles laid in their armed galley-fleets.[300]

In any case, the Icelandic annals, saga, Chronicle of Mann, and Chronicle of Lanercost all reveal that Hákon handed over the kingship of the Isles to Óspakr,[301] an apparent member of Clann Dubhghaill who had long served outside the Isles in Norway.[302] Other Islesmen in Norway before Óláfr's arrival were Páll and Guðrøðr Dond,[106] the latter who seems to have been one of Óspakr's principal supporters.[303] According to saga, Hákon not only granted Óspakr the kingship, but also gave him command of the Norwegian fleet tasked with restoring peace in the Isles.[304]

Within days of Óláfr's arrival in Norway, the saga reveals that Óspakr's fleet set sail for the Isles, and swelled in number after reaching Orkney.[305] Whilst the Eirspennill version of the saga numbers the fleet in Norway at twelve ships, the Flateyjarbók, Frísbók, and Skálholtsbók versions give the number eleven;[306] and whilst the former version relates that the fleet gained twenty ships from Orkney, the latter three versions state that the fleet numbered twenty when it left Orkney.[307] The saga recounts that Óláfr and Páll journeyed on the same ship,[308] and states that, after they reached Orkney, Jón Haraldsson, Earl of Orkney gave Óláfr a ship called the Ox.[309][note 28] Once in the Isles, the fleet linked up with three leading members of Clann Somhairle on Islay.[314]

 
Ruinous Rothesay Castle. According to Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar, Óspakr's forces attacked the castle's soft stone walls, whilst the Scots poured boiling pitch down upon them.[315][note 29]

News of the gathering Norwegian fleet soon reached Alexander II, who appears to have made straight for the western coast, diverting his attention to the now rapidly developing crisis. On 28 May, Alan is recorded in Alexander II's presence at Ayr, where the Scottish royal forces appear to have assembled.[320] It was probably May or June when Óspakr's fleet rounded the Mull of Kintyre, entered the Firth of Clyde, and made landfall on Bute, where his forces successfully stormed and captured a fortress that is almost certainly identical to Rothesay Castle.[321] The Flateyjarbók, Frísbók, and Skálholtsbók versions of the saga specify that the castle fell after three days of battle,[322] and that three hundred Norwegians and Islesmen fell in the assault.[323] By this stage in the campaign, the fleet is stated to have reached a size of eighty ships,[324] a tally which may indicate that Óspakr's fighting-force numbered over three thousand men.[325] Reports that Alan was in the vicinity, at the command of a massive fleet, are stated to have forced the Norwegians to withdraw to Kintyre.[326] Whilst the Eirspennill version of the saga numbers Alan's fleet at almost two hundred ships, the Flateyjarbók, Frísbók, and Skálholtsbók versions give a tally of one hundred and fifty.[327] These totals suggest that Alan commanded a force of two thousand[328] or three thousand men.[329] Having withdrawn his fleet to Kintyre, Óspakr took ill and died,[330] presumably succumbing to injuries sustained from the assault on Bute.[331] According to the saga, the king's death was bitterly lamented amongst his followers.[332]

Óláfr and Guðrøðr Dond's shared kingship edit

 
Mannequin of Óláfr's sister, Affrica, at Carrickfergus Castle. Affrica's likeness is looking through the window of the castle's great hall.

In consequence of Óspakr's fall, the saga reveals that command of the fleet was assumed by Óláfr, who successfully eluded Alan's forces by leading the force to the Kaupmannaeyjar ("Merchant Islands"),[333] a group of islands which appear to refer to the Copeland Islands.[334][note 30] There is reason to suspect that this destination, just off the Ards Peninsula, was chosen in an effort to acquire both protection and provisioning.[84] Specifically, the islands may have provided the fleet with the ability to prevent Alan—who was married to a daughter of Hugh—from drawing assistance from Ireland.[336] It is also conceivable that the fleet procured logistical support from nearby Grey Abbey, a monastery founded by Óláfr's sister, Affrica. Another nearby religious house, Inch Abbey, founded by Affrica's husband, (Hugh's predecessor in Ulster) John de Courcy, could have also provided the fleet with provisions.[337][note 31] After the fleet's stay at the Kaupmannaeyjar, the saga relates that it set sail for Mann, where a force of Manxmen led by a certain Þórkell Njálsson[341]—an apparent Islesman who may have been allied to the Gallovidians[342]—briefly resisted the incomers before being dispersed.[341] According to the Chronicle of Lanercost[343] and Chronicle of Mann, after having reached Mann, Óláfr and Guðrøðr Dond divided the kingdom between themselves, with Óláfr controlling Mann and Guðrøðr Dond the islands.[344]

Despite Óspakr's elevation as king, it is uncertain how Hákon envisioned the governance of the Kingdom of the Isles. On one hand, it is possible that Hákon intended for Óspakr and Guðrøðr Dond to divide the kingdom at Óláfr's expense.[345] On the other hand, the fact that Óláfr's struggle against Alan and Clann Somhairle is acclaimed by the saga could be evidence that Hákon did not intend to replace Óláfr with Óspakr. Instead, Hákon may have planned for Óspakr to reign over the sprawling domain of Clann Somhairle as a way to ensure the kindred's obedience. Óspakr's prospective realm, therefore, seems to have comprised Argyll, Kintyre, and the Inner Hebrides.[346] If correct, the fleet's primary design would appear to have been the procurement of Óspakr's domain, whilst a secondary objective—adopted very late in the campaign—seems to have been the restoration of Óláfr on Mann.[347]

 
Coat of arms of Hákon Hákonarson as depicted on folio 150r of British Library Royal 14 C VII.[348][note 32]

It is also possible that Hákon originally ordered a division of power between Óláfr and Guðrøðr Dond,[352] and that Hákon originally promised to lend support to Óláfr's cause on the condition of a concession of authority to Guðrøðr Dond,[353] who—like Óspakr—could have been recognised as king by the Norwegian Crown.[354] An accommodation between Óláfr and Guðrøðr Dond could well have benefited both men, as it would have safeguarded their kindred against the dynastic ambitions of Alan, offsetting the royal marriage between this man's son and Guðrøðr Dond's sister. There is certainly no further record of Alan pursuing military actions against Óláfr, which could be evidence that Alan came to terms with an arrangement between the two competing branches of the Crovan dynasty.[355]

The pact between Óláfr and Guðrøðr Dond turned out to be short-lived.[356] According to the saga, when the fleet left for Norway in the Spring, it clashed with the Kintyremen before sailing northward to Ljóðhús, where it ousted a certain Þórmóðr Þórkelsson from the island.[357][note 33] A few weeks after the fleet left the region for Orkney, the saga reports that Páll was slain in the Suðreyjar by Guðrøðr Dond.[359][note 34] According to the Chronicle of Mann[361] and the Chronicle of Lanercost, Guðrøðr Dond established himself in the Hebrides but was later killed,[362] with the former account locating his death on Lodhus.[361] In any event, it is apparent that it was only after Guðrøðr Dond's demise that Óláfr was able to secure the full tenure of kingship.[356] Óláfr went on to rule the realm until his death.[363]

 
A king gaming piece of the Lewis chessmen.[364]

Upon the homeward return of the Norwegians, the saga declares that Hákon's "honours had been won" as a result of the expedition, and states that Hákon himself heartily thanked the men for their service overseas.[365] The operation seems to mark a turning point in the history of the Kingdom of the Isles. Although the kings that ruled the realm before Rǫgnvaldr could afford to ignore Norwegian royal authority, it is apparent that those who ruled after him required a closer relationship with the Norwegian Crown.[366] Even though the Norwegians acclaimed the conclusion of the campaign, its only lasting achievement was Óláfr's restoration. The Scots too may have welcomed this outcome, considering the consolidation of the Crovan dynasty after years of chaos, and Óláfr's familial relationship with Fearchar, Alexander's principal northern protégé.[358] Nevertheless, the campaign itself may have been the gravest crisis faced by the Scots since the English invasion of Scotland in 1216.[367] Although Scottish sources fail to note the campaign of 1230, its magnitude is revealed by English sources such as the Chronicle of Lanercost,[368] and the thirteenth-century Annales de Dunstaplia, with the latter reporting that the campaigning Norwegians and Islesmen were only overcome with much labour after they had invaded Scotland and Mann and inflicted considerable casualties.[369]

The context of Guðrøðr Dond's final fall suggests that, despite his injuries and impairment, he was able to swiftly assert his authority and eliminate Páll.[370] Although the Norwegians' presence may have temporarily constrained the implacable animosities of the Islesmen, the fleet's departure appears to have been the catalyst of renewed conflict.[106] Evidently still an adherent of Óláfr—certainly, the two are reported to have sailed on the same ship on the outset of Óspakr's campaign[308]—Páll's annihilation suggests that Guðrøðr Dond avenged his father's destruction and his own mutilation.[371] The fact that Óláfr was able to regain and retain control of the realm after Guðrøðr Dond's demise suggests that Óláfr may have moved against him once the Norwegians left the region.[106]

Later reign edit

 
image a
 
image b
Existing sites of two Manx churches recorded in acta dating to Óláfr's reign.[372] The church of St Ninian (image a: St Trinian's Church) is largely a fourteenth-century ruin.[373] The church of St Ronan (image b: Old St Runius Church) was drastically altered in the eighteenth century.[374][note 35]

After the campaign of 1230/1231, Alan ceased his policy of aggression against Óláfr,[376] probably on account of Alexander,[377] who afterwards pursued a more measured strategy dealing with the Norse-Gaelic magnates on the northwestern periphery of his realm.[378] There is no evidence that Óláfr ever threatened the Scots after finally regaining authority. It is possible that he actually owed his release in about 1214 to Alexander himself. It may have been that, after his resumption of power in 1230/1231, the Scots failed to disturb him and he did not disturb them.[379][note 36] In the context of the campaign of 1230/1231, the Norwegians appear to have regarded Alan as their main opponent, not Alexander.[381] It is possible that the latter regarded Alan's ambitions in the Isles, and his warring against Óláfr, as a root cause of the crisis faced by the Scots that year.[382] In any case, Alexander afterwards appears to have relied upon Walter fitz Alan II, Steward of Scotland, and the latter's kin, to extend Scottish royal authority into Argyll and the Isles.[383] It was not until the 1240s that the Scots resumed aggressive actions in the west.[384][note 37]

At some point during his reign, he is known to have granted certain commercial rights and protections to the monks of Holm Cultram Abbey.[386] At one point he granted rights to the priory of Whithorn concerning two churches on Mann (St Ninian at Ballacgniba and St Ronan),[372] and at another point granted the priory of St Bees sixty head of cattle or the equivalent value in sheep or swine.[387] Óláfr's 1228 letter to Henry reveals that Óláfr involved himself with mercantile activity.[388]

In 1235, Óláfr journeyed to the court of Henry,[389] as evidenced by an English letter of safe passage issued in April 1235.[390] That July, Óláfr is recorded to have rendered homage to Henry, and to have received payment for his services in safeguarding the English and Irish coasts for the English Crown.[391] As a result, Óláfr pledged to secure the English and Irish coasts faithfully, and to supply the English with fifty galleys when needed: all for the annual allowance of forty marks, one hundred crannocks of wheat, and five hogsheads of wine.[392]

 
The ruins of St German's Cathedral on St Patrick's Isle. Óláfr may have been a patron of the church.[393] The site has undergone several phases of construction over the centuries.[394]

Near the end of his reign, Óláfr appears to have commenced another visit to Norway,[395] as evidenced by directives of Henry instructing his subjects to protect Óláfr and his kingdom during his absence (issued in May 1236,[396] and April 1237).[397]

Óláfr may have been a patron of St German's Cathedral on St Patrick's Isle,[393] as the chronicle reports that this religious house was constructed by Simon, Bishop of the Isles.[398] The site itself appears to have been established in the twelfth- or thirteenth century.[399] Early diocesan bishops, during the eleventh and twelfth centuries, may well have circulated from region to region in the Isles,[400] and it is possible that the cathedral's foundation represents the final settling of the diocesan see.[132] The site has undergone several phases of construction over the centuries, and it is uncertain what part can be credited to Simon.[394][note 38] Óláfr's actions in the northern Hebrides could indicate that he was also a patron of the Snizort Cathedral on Skeabost Island,[393] a religious house that first appears on record in the fourteenth century.[404]

Although Óláfr[186]—like his father and grandfather[405]—styled himself in Latin rex insularum,[186] his sons Haraldr[186] and Magnús used the form rex mannie et insularum.[187] The latter style is nevertheless accorded to Óláfr by the chronicle in the record of his death.[406] It was also accorded to members of the family by the English chancellery in thirteenth century, seemingly before its adoption by the Islesmen themselves.[407] The title rex insularum is the equivalent of the Gaelic rí Innsi Gall ("king of the islands of the foreigners") first recorded in 989,[408] a style almost certainly referring to Mann and the Hebrides.[409][note 39]

Death edit

 
image a
 
image b
Although the Manx Sword of State (image a) is popularly linked to Óláfr, it only dates to the fifteenth century.[413] The pictured grave slab (image b) dates to the thirteenth century, and may be associated with Óláfr or his sons Rǫgnvaldr and Magnús.[414][note 40]

Óláfr's reign spanned from 1226 to 1237.[416] Although a significant portion of the Chronicle of Mann is devoted to the strife between him and Rǫgnvaldr,[417] the span of Óláfr's reign is covered in only a few lines.[418] According to this source Óláfr died on 21 May 1237,[419] on St Patrick's Isle,[420] and was buried at Rushen Abbey.[421] This monastic house, the foremost ecclesiastical site on Mann, had originally been founded by his paternal grandfather in 1134.[422] By the thirteenth century, it served as a royal mausoleum of the Crovan dynasty,[423] being the burial place of three of the family's four kings that ruled between 1226 and 1265.[424] Óláfr was the first royal to be laid to rest at Rushen. The others were his sons Rǫgnvaldr, and Magnús.[425] There is a possibility that a thirteenth-century stone coffin-lid or grave-slab found at Rushen may be associated with one of the three kings buried there.[414] The fact that Óláfr and his father died on St Patrick's Isle suggests that it was a royal residence.[426] It is possible that the seat of Manx royal power was located at Peel Castle, on St Patrick's Isle, before the seat moved to Castle Rushen in the thirteenth century.[427][note 41]

Descendants edit

Óláfr was survived by three children: Haraldr, Rǫgnvaldr, and Magnús—all of whom eventually ruled as kings.[429][note 42] Óláfr was succeeded by his son, Haraldr,[437] who was in turn succeeded by Óláfr's son, Rǫgnvaldr.[438] This monarch was slain in 1249, seemingly by an associate of Guðrøðr Dond's son, Haraldr, whereupon the latter assumed the kingship.[439] This abrupt seizure of royal power by Guðrøðr Dond's son—almost twenty years after Guðrøðr Dond's death—exposes the fact that the inter-dynastic strife between lines of (Guðrøðr Dond's father) Rǫgnvaldr and Óláfr carried on for yet another generation.[440] The infighting only came to an end in the reign of the dynasty's final monarch, Óláfr's son, Magnús.[441]

The mother of Óláfr's children is uncertain.[442] Although no source names the mother of his son, Haraldr,[443] the chronicle asserts that the latter was only fourteen years old at the time of Óláfr's death. This would place Haraldr's birth in 1222 or 1223, at about the time that Óláfr married Cairistíona,[444] which indicates that either Cairistíona or Lauon could have been Haraldr's mother.[445] As for Haraldr's two succeeding brothers, it is conceivable that Cairistíona was their mother.[385] If Lauon was indeed the mother of Haraldr and a descendant of Raghnall, this relationship could explain why Ruaidhrí and Domhnall—apparently close adherents of Óláfr's half-brother, Rǫgnvaldr—are not recorded to have opposed Óláfr after Rǫgnvaldr's death.[99][note 43] Certainly, the recorded history of the Isles between the 1230s and 1240s is remarkably peaceful in comparison to other eras.[99]

There is evidence to suggest that Óláfr had a fourth son, Guðrøðr.[32][note 44] For example, the chronicle relates that, not long after Haraldr's succession, Haraldr visited the Hebrides and left control of Mann to Lochlann, his kinsman who governed the island in his place. In the following autumn, Lochlann and his supporters are said to have come into conflict with Hebridean supporters of Haraldr, and when the latter returned to Mann in the spring, the chronicle reports that Lochlann fled to Wales with all his men and his foster son, a youth identified as Guðrøðr, the son of a man named Óláfr. The ship they were travelling on is stated to have been wrecked upon the Welsh coast, and although Lochlann was able to make it ashore safely, he returned to the scene in an attempt to save Guðrøðr. According to the chronicle, Lochlann, Guðrøðr, and about forty others lost their lives in the shipwreck.[451]

It is possible that Lochlann's foster son is identical to a similarly named individual, a certain "Godredo filio regis Mannie", who attested a quitclaim between Llywelyn ap Gruffudd and Ralph de Mortimer, in about 1241.[452][note 45] It is uncertain what compelled Lochlann to flee his sovereign,[454] and it is uncertain why he chose Wales as his destination.[455] The Crovan dynasty certainly had diplomatic and familial connections with the Welsh.[456] One possibility is that the account of Lochlann's flight reveals that he attempted to replace Óláfr's son, Haraldr, with another son.[16] If the chronicle is incorrect in its account of the foster-son's maritime demise, and he is indeed identical to the like-named Manx prince attested in Wales, this individual's activities outside the realm of his ancestors may have been a consequence of strife following Óláfr's death and Haraldr's accession.[457] Haraldr's young age at the time, and the fact that he had a potential rival in the person of his like-named cousin, Haraldr Guðrøðarson, could indicate that Haraldr had been designated as successor during his father's lifetime.[458]

Ancestry edit

Notes edit

  1. ^ Since the 1990s, academics have accorded Óláfr various personal names in English secondary sources: Amhlaibh,[2] Amhlaíbh,[3] Amlaíb,[4] Olaf,[5] Óláf,[6] Óláfr,[7] Ólafr,[8] Olav,[9] and Olavus.[10] During the same period, Óláfr has been accorded various patronyms in English secondary sources: Amhlaíbh Dubh mac Gofhraidh,[3] Amhlaíbh mac Gofhraidh,[3] Olaf Godredsson,[11] Óláf Guðrøðsson,[12] Óláfr Godredsson,[13] Óláfr Godredsson,[14] Ólafr Guðrøðarson,[8] Óláfr Guðrøðarson,[15] Óláfr Guðrøðarsson,[16] Óláfr Gúðrøðsson,[17] and Óláfr Guðrøðsson.[18] During the same period, he has been accorded various epithets in English secondary sources: Amhlaíbh Dubh mac Gofhraidh,[3] Amlaíb Dub,[4] Olaf "the Black",[19] Olaf Dubh,[20] Olaf the Black,[21] Óláfr Dubh,[22] Óláfr the Black,[23] and Olav the Black.[19]
  2. ^ The maternal ancestry of Affrica[34] and Ívarr, specifically identified as children of Guðrøðr, are likewise unknown.[24]
  3. ^ In this letter from Óláfr to Henry III, King of England, Óláfr describes Rǫgnvaldr as a bastard, but does not further elaborate on the identity of his mother.[50]
  4. ^ Evidence of a Gaelic epithet accorded to Óláfr is preserved by a thirteenth-century English administrative record which identifies one of his sons as "Magnus filius Olavi Duf".[73] This Latin text corresponds to the Old Norse svarti accorded to Óláfr by the thirteenth-century Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar.[74] Óláfr's epithet is further evidenced by the eighteenth-century Book of Clanranald which identifies him as "Amhlamh Dubh" in Gaelic.[75] Whilst most of the names of the Crovan dynasty are Scandinavian in origin, suggesting that the family was self-consciously identified itself as Scandinavian,[76] the fact that several members bore Gaelic epithets is evidence of the hybrid Scandinavian-Gaelic cultural milieu of the Isles.[77]
  5. ^ Although a son of Somhairle mac Giolla Brighde, King of the Isles is known to have borne the same name, nothing more is known of him.[81] Canna certainly had several mediaeval churches on it.[82] The fact that it is one of the islands noted by Iona Abbey's foundation charter could indicate that the landing rights of the island belonged to this Benedictine monastery and not a secular ruler.[83] The monastery's foundation charter dates to the year after the Icelanders made landfall. If the island was associated with Iona before the monastery's foundation, it is possible that the Icelanders had anticipated the bishop-elect would have been treated well there.[84] In any case, at some point, the Small Isles formed part of the Clann Ruaidrí lordship.[85]
  6. ^ The episode of Hrafn and Guðmundr in the Hebrides may be evidence that the Kings of the Isles sought to capitalise upon their realm's place amidst the important maritime routes between Iceland, Norway, and the Irish Sea.[87] International traffic through this region may be materially evinced by the Lewis chessmen,[88] a collection of seventy-eight mediaevel gaming pieces, found in Lewis and probably crafted in Norway.[89]
  7. ^ The name accorded to Lauon by the Chronical of Mann may represent a Gaelic name.[19]
  8. ^ One reason why the chronicle fails to name the father-in-law of Rǫgnvaldr and Óláfr could be that the chronicle is biased against him. Another possibility is that the chronicler may have simply not known his name.[100] Likewise, the fact that the chronicle fails to name Lauon's sister—a woman alleged to have played a significant role in the kin-strife between Rǫgnvaldr and Óláfr—could be evidence of a specific bias against her.[101]
  9. ^ By marrying his daughter to Óláfr, Fearchar established that he was able to deal with international powers, and proved that he was not reliant upon the Scottish Crown.[117] The identification of Cairistíona's father by the chronicle outlined in events dating to 1222/1223, is the earliest reference to Fearchar designated an earl.[118] It is possible that Fearchar's wife was Anglo-French or Flemish. His children bore a mixture of French and Gaelic names.[116]
  10. ^ The chronicle further describes Reginald to have been of royal birth.[135]
  11. ^ Nicholas, a man who was also the Abbot of Furness, had been elected by the monks of Furness Abbey to be Bishop of the Isles, and received confirmation of this election from the monks of Rushen Abbey.[137] Nevertheless, Nicholas never occupied his see,[138] and appears to have spent some of his exile in Rome.[139] A papal letter, dated November 1219, urges the Bishop of Carlisle and the papal legate to admonish an unnamed prince of the Isles and others opposed to a certain "N", Bishop of the Isles.[140] Another papal letter, dated May 1224, states that "N" was exiled from his see because "the lord of the land and others being altogether opposed to him".[141] The fact that Rǫgnvaldr became a vassal of the papacy in September 1219,[142] and was specifically identified by the pope and described in glowing terms by him in a letter dated May 1223, suggests that it was Óláfr who opposed Nicholas.[143] The fact that Henry warned Óláfr not to harm the monks of Furness, in a letter dated 1227, could indicate that Óláfr indeed had an agenda against Furness Abbey.[144]
  12. ^ The chronicle describes Páll as a vicecomes. This Latin term has been translated into English as "sheriff",[148] but may represent a Scandinavian title.[149] It is possible that the term vicecomes is utilised as a result of English and Scottish influences in the Isles.[150] In any case, the chronicle's account of Páll reveals that he was an important figure in the Isles—describing him as a "vigorous and powerful man throughout the kingdom"[151]—and appears to indicate that he acted as a royal representative on Skye.[149] It is possible that his family occupied the office of vicecomes in earlier generations. Páll's paternal grandfather may be identical to a like-named Hebridean chieftain stated by the chronicle to have assisted Guðrøðr Óláfsson against Somhairle mac Giolla Brighde in the 1150s.[152]
  13. ^ The fact that, according to local tradition in Kilmuir, Páll or his father appears to be traditionally associated with the district[159]—and called in Gaelic Fear Caisteal Eilein Chaluim Chille ("the man of the castle of Eilean Chaluim Chille")[160]—may confirm that Loch Chaluim Chille was indeed the site of Guðrøðr Dond's stand against Óláfr and Páll.[19] Kilmuir is also the site of Blar a' Bhuailte ("the field of the stricken"), where Vikings are traditionally said to have made a last stand in battle on Skye.[161] Whilst the name of the island could suggest that the chronicle refers to Iona,[162] the most famous island associated with St Columba, the context of passage reveals that the events took place on Skye.[163]
  14. ^ Guðrøðr Dond's defeat to Óláfr and Páll is also noted—albeit in an extremely garbled form—by the seventeenth-century Sleat History.[168] In the sentence immediately after the account of Guðrøðr Dond's blinding, this source declares that "Olay, surnamed the Red, killed MacNicoll in North Uist". Whilst it is possible that this statement refers to Óláfr's like-named paternal grandfather, and is therefore part of a passage that refers to a campaign conducted during the reign of this man,[169] another possibility is that the sentence actually refers to Óláfr, and to an event that took place during his own reign.[170]
  15. ^ According to the twelfth-century Descriptio Kambriæ, in an English account of succession dispute disputes among the Welsh, "the most frightful disturbances occur in their territories as a result, people being murdered, brothers killing each other and even putting each other's eyes out, for as everyone knows from experience it is very difficult to settle disputes of this sort".[174]
  16. ^ In 1210, the chronicle reports that John, King of England led five hundred ships to Ireland. Whilst Rǫgnvaldr and his men were absent from Mann, part of John's forces are recorded to have landed and ravaged the island for a fortnight before departing with hostages.[205] There does not appear to be any other evidence of poor relations between Rǫgnvaldr and John at this time.[206] Since the men were clearly on friendly terms between 1205 and 1207, John's assault on the island does not appear to be connected to Rǫgnvaldr's earlier campaigning with (the then-disgraced) John de Courcy. Instead, it is likely that the devastation was related to John's souring relations with the Lacy and the Briouze families.[207] In 1208, William de Briouze, with his wife and family, fled from John to Ireland, where they were harboured by the Lacys. When John arrived in Ireland in 1210, the Briouzes fled towards Scotland, and were apprehended in Galloway by Donnchadh mac Giolla Brighde, Earl of Carrick, Courcy's close associate and Rǫgnvaldr's kinsman.[208] Although it is impossible to know for certain whether Rǫgnvaldr sanctioned the arrival of the fleeing Briouzes, their close connection with the Lacys, and Rǫgnvaldr's close connection with Courcy—a man who had been forced from his Irish lands by the Lacys—both strongly suggest that cooperation between Rǫgnvaldr and Briouze is unlikely.[209] In any case, the English depredations on Mann are corroborated by several sources.[210] The English king's own account of events states that he learned of the capture of Briouze's wife and children whilst at Carrickfergus,[211] a statement which may hint that the attack on Mann was punitive in nature.[212] If the attack was indeed a case of retaliation it may not have been due to Rǫgnvaldr's own involvement with enemies of the English Crown.[213] The fleeing Briouzes were also accompanied by Hugh himself, but unlike them he managed to elude capture, and was temporarily harboured in Scotland.[214] The Lacys' previous connections with Dublin and Ulster suggest that Hugh may have had supporters on Mann. In fact, his stay-over in Rǫgnvaldr's absence may have been enabled due to the fraternal discord between Rǫgnvaldr and Óláfr.[213] A correlation between the Lacys and the struggle between Óláfr and Rǫgnvaldr may be exemplified by a 1217 royal order directed at Hugh's half-brother, William Gorm de Lacy, commanding him to restore Carlingford Castle, and repay the damages which he had caused in capturing it.[215] The fact that Rǫgnvaldr received restoration of his nearby knight's fee in 1219 could indicate that these lands had also been overrun and seized by the Lacys.[216]
  17. ^ Prominent members of the Galloway family included the Lord of Galloway (Alan), the Earl of Atholl (Alan's brother, Thomas), and the Earl of Carrick (Donnchadh mac Giolla Brighde). All three possessed grants of lands in Ireland previously possessed by the Lacys.[219] Hugh's rising dates as early as the summer of 1223, and concluded in October 1224. In the course of the campaign, Hugh enlisted the support of Aodh Méith Ó Néill, King of Tír Eoghain in an attack of Coleraine Castle, a possession of Alan's brother. Another castle targeted by Hugh was Carrickfergus Castle, a fortress that Hugh besieged with land and naval forces.[220] Another historical record that may have bearing upon possible connections between Óláfr and the Lacys is the notice of the death of Diarmait Ó Conchobhair in 1221. According to the Annals of Loch Cé, Diarmait—a half-brother of Hugh's son, William Gorm—was slain by Alan's brother, Thomas, whilst Diarmait attempted to procure a Hebridean fleet to assist him in a bid for the kingship of Connacht.[221]
  18. ^ There is evidence indicating that the Norwegian and English Crowns pursued amiable relations at about the time of Joan's letter.[225] In fact, in the winter of 1223/1224, Hákon himself sent a letter to his English counterpart in which he expressed his desire that the alliance between their kingdoms should continue.[226] Joan's correspondence, on the other hand, dates to a low point of relations between Scotland and Norway, a fact that could explain why the Scottish rumour may have obscured the real object of Hákon's attention.[227] In the autumn of 1223, according to the fifteenth-century Scotichronicon, Alexander hurried from the English royal court northwards to Moray.[228] Although it is possible that he did so in the context of countering a revolt led by the Mhic Uilleim—insurgents he certainly faced later that decade[106]—there is reason to suspect that this source has erroneously dated its account of the Mhic Uilleim uprising to 1223.[229] If so, it may be more likely that Alexander was concerned with Fearchar that autumn, and the role that this magnate played in the kin-strife in the Isles, where his interference may have precipitated the outbreak of violence between Óláfr and Guðrøðr Dond.[106]
  19. ^ Another possibility is that the visiting delegation was concerned with the threat of Scottish aggression in the Isles, following the Scottish Crown's conquest of Kintyre in 1221/1222.[233] It is also conceivable that the delegation was concerned with the reports of the possible planned Norwegian intervention alluded to by the correspondence between Joan and Henry.[234]
  20. ^ As for Alan—a man who faced the probability that Galloway would be partitioned between his legitimate daughters on his eventual death—the marital alliance may have been conducted as a means to ensure a power base for Thomas, whose illegitimacy threatened to exclude him from inheriting his father's domain under the feudal laws of the English and Scottish realms.[244]
  21. ^ If Ruaidhrí and his family held power in Garmoran, and were regional opponents of Fearchar, it is conceivable that the marriage alliance between Óláfr and Fearchar was conceived by the latter as a means to counter Ruaidhrí.[249]
  22. ^ Óláfr further stated in his letter that he came to an agreement with the Justiciar of Ireland regarding "piracy", and asked Henry to instruct the justiciar to assist him.[256]
  23. ^ It may be significant that Alan's brother, Thomas, is not recorded to have assailed Óláfr after the actions of 1228.[262]
  24. ^ This does not necessary indicate that Alan abandoned Rǫgnvaldr's cause, however, as Alan may well have been engaged in campaigning against the ongoing Mhic Uilleim insurrection against the Scottish Crown.[266] Even if this was the case, Rǫgnvaldr may have also considered Alan's involvement a detriment at this stage.[106]
  25. ^ Much of the visible site dates only to the eighteenth-, nineteenth-, and twentieth century.[267]
  26. ^ The chronicle's account of this episode, and another dating to 1237, are the earliest records of Tynwald's place name.[273] The first specific record of Tynwald as an assembly site dates to 1237.[274] The account of Óláfr rallying support in the north of Mann, and of Rǫgnvaldr in the south, appears to correspond to the traditional north-south division of the island.[275] Such a division of the island—into North Mann and South Mann—appears to borne out by archaeology, history,[276] and toponymy.[277]
  27. ^ In 1229, the year of Rǫgnvaldr's demise, the Chronicle of Lanercost appears to show that Alan married Hugh's daughter, Rose.[287] It is possible that Alan commenced this union in an effort to salvage something of his family's prospects in Ulster which had by then fallen under Hugh's overlordship.[288] It may have also been an attempt by Alan to gain another ally to assist him in the Isles.[289]
  28. ^ Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar exists in several mediaeval redactions.[310] The most authoritative of these is the Eirspennill version.[311] The statements regarding Óláfr and Páll journeying on the same ship, and Jón's gift to Óláfr, are not noted by the Frísbók version.[312] Whilst the fleet was Orkney, the saga reports that a detachment of ships, led by Páll's son, Bálki, and a certain Óttarr Snækollr, journeyed to Skye where they fought and killed Þórkell Þórmóðarson, in what may have been the culmination of a family feud.[313] If word of Óspakr's royal fleet had not reached Alan and the Scots at the time of its arrival at Orkney, news of it could well have been passed on from Fearchar when the Islesmen clashed at Skye.[106]
  29. ^ The saga states that the castle was commanded by a certain steward who was shot to death.[316] One possibility is that the "steward" refers to Walter fitz Alan II, Steward of Scotland, the lord of the castle, and that the man killed was the castle's commander.[317] The slain man could have been a relative of Walter.[318] Later in the century, the castle appears to have undergone considerable reconstructional enhancement.[319]
  30. ^ The saga's reference to these islands may be the earliest record of the place name.[335]
  31. ^ Another site, further away down the Irish coast, within provisioning distance, is Carlingford, where Rǫgnvaldr received a grant from John, King of England in 1212.[338] According to the Eirspennill version of the saga, the fleet arrived in the Kaupmannaeyjar before it proceeded on towards Mann.[339] The Flateyjarbók, Frísbók, and Skálholtsbók versions of the saga specify that the fleet stayed in the Kaupmannaeyjar late into the winter before moving on.[340]
  32. ^ The thirteenth-century Historia Anglorum is preserved by only one manuscript.[349] The majority of the text and illustrations in this composition are the work of Matthew Paris,[350] a man who met Hákon in 1248/1249, the year after the king's coronation. The emphasise that Matthew placed upon the Norwegian realm's sea power appears to be underscored in the heraldry he attributed to Hákon.[351]
  33. ^ The clash in Kintyre may have been against Domhnall. The fact that the Kintyremen are said to have offered stiff resistance to the invaders could indicate that the Scottish Crown had given Domhnall reinforcements.[358] The Old Norse Ljóðhús is an early form of the place name of Lewis.[55]
  34. ^ The Old Norse term Suðreyjar ("Southern Islands") roughly equates to the Hebrides and Mann.[360]
  35. ^ Óláfr's grant exists in a sixteenth-century copy.[375]
  36. ^ According to the Chronicle of Mann, Óláfr's succeeding son, Haraldr, had "the firmest peace with the king of England and the king of Scotland, and was allied with them in friendship".[380]
  37. ^ In 1235, Alan's illegitimate son, Thomas, led a revolt in Galloway against the Scottish Crown. The fact that Fearchar played a leading part in the defeat of this rising could be evidence that he was still engaged in Óláfr's interests.[385]
  38. ^ Simon built an ecclesiastical palace near the village of Kirk Michael at Bishops Court.[401] The earliest evidence of ecclesiastical structures on the islet date to the tenth- and eleventh centuries.[402] St German's Cathedral was certainly in existence by 1231, when it was noted by a papal bull concerning the Diocese of the Isles.[403]
  39. ^ This title is accorded to Gofraidh mac Arailt, King of the Isles.[410] In 1005, the latter's son, Raghnall, who also ruled as King of the Isles, is styled rí na nInnsi ("king of the islands"),[411] a more literal equivalent of the Latin title.[412]
  40. ^ The sword probably dates to the fifteenth century and the blade is similar to ones of the seventeenth century. The sword may have been crafted for the meetings of Tynwald attested in 1417 and 1422.[415]
  41. ^ Óláfr's son, Magnús, died at Castle Rushen.[428]
  42. ^ The chronicle states that Óláfr[430] and two of his sons, Haraldr[431] and Magnús, were knighted by Henry.[432] The knighthoods of Haraldr (in 1246/1247) and Magnús (in 1256) appear to be confirmed by independent English sources. For example, an English letter of safe conduct for Magnús, granted in 1256, states that he was invested with a military belt by the English king.[433] Although no document states as such for Haraldr, he was certainly granted a letter of safe conduct by the English Crown in 1246.[434] Moreover, thirteenth-century Chronica majora also makes note of the knighting of Haraldr[435] and Magnús.[436]
  43. ^ In an episode taking place after the death of Haraldr, the chronicle makes note of an aged nobleman named "Dofnaldus" who was regarded by Haraldr as a close friend. This man may well be identical to Domhnall himself.[446]
  44. ^ Since at least the late eighteenth-century, Óláfr has been erroneously identified as the father of Leód, eponymous ancestor of Clann Leóid (the MacLeods).[447] Whilst a letter said to date to the seventeenth century claims that the clan descends from Óláfr,[448] another source—an account of the clan also composed in the seventeenth century—claims that Leód was instead a son of Guðrøðr Dond's son, Haraldr.[449] In any case, such lines of descent from the Crovan dynasty are unsupported by any contemporary evidence,[160] and are contradicted by traditional Gaelic genealogies of the clan.[450]
  45. ^ The document records an important transaction, between the emerging Welsh nobleman (Llywelyn) and the Anglo-Norman magnate (Ralph), in which the rights of the Mortimer lordships of Maelienydd and Gwerthrynion, located in eastern-central Wales, are relinquished by Llywelyn and his heirs to Ralph, his wife and his heirs.[453]

Citations edit

  1. ^ Unger (1871) p. 476 ch. 169; AM 45 Fol (n.d.).
  2. ^ Brown, M (2004).
  3. ^ a b c d McLeod (2002).
  4. ^ a b Veach (2014); Duffy (2002); Duffy (1993).
  5. ^ McDonald (2019); Cochran-Yu (2015); Crawford, BE (2014); Thomas (2014); Wadden (2014); Moore, D (2013); Fee (2012); Jamroziak (2011); Flanagan (2010); Oram; Adderley (2010); Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005); Barrow (2006); McNamee (2005); Raven (2005); Olaf (2005); Brown, M (2004); McDonald (2004); Woolf (2004); Broderick (2003); Carpenter (2003); Woolf (2003); Beuermann (2002); Duffy (2002); Freke (2002); Harrison (2002); MacLeod (2002); Grant (2000); Sellar (2000); Stringer, KJ (2000); Sellar; Maclean (1999); Stringer, KJ (1998); Sellar (1997–1998); McDonald (1997); Cowan, EJ (1990).
  6. ^ Munro; Munro (2008); Duffy (2004); Williams, DGE (1997).
  7. ^ Brown, D (2016); Jesch (2016); McDonald (2016); Beuermann (2014); Veach (2014); Oram (2013); Power (2013a); McDonald (2012); Oram (2011); Beuermann (2010); Valante (2010); McDonald (2008); Duffy (2007); McDonald (2007a); McDonald (2007b); Woolf (2007); Murray (2005); Oram (2005); Pollock (2005); Power (2005); Oram (2000); Gade (1994).
  8. ^ a b Brown, D (2016).
  9. ^ Brown, M (2004); Sellar (1997–1998).
  10. ^ Jamroziak (2008).
  11. ^ McDonald (2019); Crawford, BE (2014); Thomas (2014); Moore, D (2013); Oram; Adderley (2010); Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005); McNamee (2005).
  12. ^ Williams, DGE (1997).
  13. ^ Oram (2000).
  14. ^ Murray (2005); Oram (2005).
  15. ^ McDonald (2016); Veach (2014); Oram (2013); McDonald (2012); McDonald (2007b).
  16. ^ a b Oram (2013).
  17. ^ Gade (1994).
  18. ^ Oram (2011).
  19. ^ a b c d Sellar (1997–1998).
  20. ^ Sellar (2000); Sellar (1997–1998).
  21. ^ Jamroziak (2011); Woolf (2007); McNamee (2005); Brown, M (2004); McDonald (2004); Woolf (2004); Woolf (2003); Duffy (2002); MacLeod (2002); Sellar; Maclean (1999); Sellar (1997–1998).
  22. ^ Duffy (2007).
  23. ^ McDonald (2012); Murray (2005).
  24. ^ a b c McDonald (2007b) p. 27 tab. 1.
  25. ^ McDonald (2019) p. ix tab. 1; Oram (2011) p. xvi tab. 5; McDonald (2007b) p. 27 tab. 1; Power (2005) p. 34 tab.; Brown, M (2004) p. 77 tab. 4.1; MacLeod (2002) p. 275 tab.; Sellar (2000) p. 192 tab. i; McDonald (1997) p. 259 tab.; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 200 tab. ii; Anderson (1922) p. 467 n. 2 tab.
  26. ^ McDonald (2019) p. ix tab. 1; Oram (2011) p. xvi tab. 5; McDonald (2007b) p. 27 tab. 1.
  27. ^ McDonald (2019) p. ix tab. 1; McDonald (2007b) p. 27 tab. 1; Power (2005) p. 34 tab.; Sellar (2000) p. 192 tab. i; Anderson (1922) p. 467 n. 2 tab.
  28. ^ McDonald (2019) p. ix tab. 1; Oram (2011) p. xvi tab. 5; McDonald (2007b) p. 27 tab. 1; Williams, G (2007) p. 141 ill. 14; Power (2005) p. 34 tab.; Brown, M (2004) p. 77 tab. 4.1; MacLeod (2002) p. 275 tab.; Sellar (2000) p. 192 tab. i; McDonald (1997) p. 259 tab.; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 200 tab. ii; Anderson (1922) p. 467 n. 2 tab.
  29. ^ Power (2005) p. 34 tab.; Anderson (1922) p. 467 n. 2 tab.
  30. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 60; Flanagan (2010) p. 195; McDonald (2007b) pp. 71–72; Flanagan (1989) p. 103; Anderson (1922) pp. 296–297; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 76–77.
  31. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 60; Flanagan (2010) p. 195; Martin (2008) p. 135; McDonald (2007a) p. 52; McDonald (2007b) p. 71; Pollock (2005) p. 16 n. 76; Flanagan (1989) p. 103; Anderson (1922) p. 297 n. 1.
  32. ^ a b McDonald (2019) p. ix tab. 1; McDonald (2007b) p. 27 tab. 1.
  33. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 77–78; Wadden (2014) p. 33; McDonald (2008) p. 134; McDonald (2007b) pp. 72–73; Duffy (2004).
  34. ^ McDonald (2019) p. ix tab. 1; McDonald (2007b) pp. 27 tab. 1, 127.
  35. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 78–79; McDonald (2007b) p. 73.
  36. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 64; McDonald (2016) p. 342; Beuermann (2014) p. 93, 93 n. 45; Wadden (2014) pp. 32–33; Downham (2013) p. 172, 172 n. 86; Flanagan (2010) p. 195, 195 n. 123; McDonald (2008) p. 134; Duffy (2007) p. 4; McDonald (2007a) p. 52; McDonald (2007b) pp. 68, 71, 171, 185; Oram (2000) p. 109 n. 24; Watt (2000) p. 24; McDonald (1997) pp. 215–216; Duffy (1993) p. 58; Duffy (1992) p. 127 n. 166; Flanagan (1989) p. 103; Power (1986) p. 130; Flanagan (1977) p. 59; Anderson (1922) pp. 296–297; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 76–77; Haddan; Stubbs (1873) p. 247.
  37. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 24, 66, 77; Beuermann (2014) p. 87; Oram (2011) pp. 156, 169; Flanagan (2010) p. 195 n. 123; McDonald (2007b) pp. 70–71, 94, 170; Duffy (2004); Broderick (2003); Oram (2000) p. 105; Anderson (1922) pp. 313–314; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 78–79.
  38. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 77; McDonald (2007b) p. 71.
  39. ^ Wadden (2014) p. 32.
  40. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 64; Wadden (2014) p. 32; Flanagan (2010) p. 195 n. 123; McDonald (2007b) pp. 71–72; Oram (2000) pp. 105, 109 n. 24; Anderson (1922) pp. 296–297, 313 n. 6; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 76–77.
  41. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 66, 77; Flanagan (2010) p. 195 n. 123; McDonald (2007b) pp. 71–72; Anderson (1922) p. 313, 313 n. 6; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 78–79.
  42. ^ Flanagan (2010) p. 195 n. 123; McDonald (2007b) p. 171.
  43. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 9, 92; Crawford, DKE (2016) p. 103; Beuermann (2010) pp. 102, 104; McDonald (2007b) pp. 99–100.
  44. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 25, 64, 71, 92–93; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram; Adderley (2010) p. 128; McDonald (2007b) pp. 99–100.
  45. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 99–100.
  46. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 156; McDonald (2007b) p. 94; Oram (2000) p. 105.
  47. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 24, 46, 48, 66, 77; Oram (2011) pp. 156, 169; Flanagan (2010) p. 195 n. 123; McDonald (2007b) pp. 70–71; Duffy (2004); Oram (2000) pp. 105, 124; McDonald (1997) p. 85; Williams, DGE (1997) p. 260; Anderson (1922) pp. 313–314; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 78–79.
  48. ^ a b McDonald (2007b) p. 94; Oram (2000) p. 105.
  49. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Simpson; Galbraith (n.d.) p. 136 § 9; Document 1/16/1 (n.d.).
  50. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 72–73; Simpson; Galbraith (n.d.) p. 136 § 9; Document 1/16/1 (n.d.)
  51. ^ Munch; Goss (1874a) p. 78; Cotton MS Julius A VII (n.d.).
  52. ^ Power (2005) p. 40.
  53. ^ McDonald (2012) pp. 154, 167; McDonald (2007b) pp. 44, 77; Barrow (2006) p. 145; Oram (2000) p. 125; McDonald (1997) pp. 85, 151; Anderson (1922) p. 456; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 82–83.
  54. ^ Oram; Adderley (2010) p. 128; McDonald (2007b) p. 44; Barrow (2006) p. 145; Oram (2000) p. 125; McDonald (1997) p. 151; Anderson (1922) p. 456; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 82–83.
  55. ^ a b Broderick (2013) p. 6.
  56. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 44 n. 8; McDonald (1997) p. 151 n. 86.
  57. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 66; McDonald (2012) pp. 154, 167; McDonald (2007b) pp. 44, 77; Oram (2000) p. 125; McDonald (1997) p. 85; Anderson (1922) p. 456; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 82–83.
  58. ^ Oram; Adderley (2010) p. 128.
  59. ^ a b McDonald (2019) p. 66; Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 36; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2012) pp. 154–155, 167; Oram (2011) p. 169; McDonald (2008) p. 145, 145 n. 74; McDonald (2007b) pp. 78, 152; Woolf (2007) pp. 80–81; Barrow (2006) p. 145; Pollock (2005) p. 18 n. 93; Oram (2000) p. 125; Sellar (1997–1998); McDonald (1997) p. 85; Duffy (1993) p. 64; Anderson (1922) p. 457; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 82–85.
  60. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 169.
  61. ^ Crawford, BE (2014) pp. 72–73; Veach (2014) pp. 143–144; Beuermann (2012) p. 7; McDonald (2012) p. 163; Beuermann (2011) p. 125; Oram (2011) p. 169; Beuermann (2010) pp. 106–107; McDonald (2008) p. 43; McDonald (2007b) p. 134; Brown, M (2004) p. 74; Beuermann (2002) p. 420 n. 6; Oram (2000) p. 115; Williams, DGE (1997) pp. 114–115; Johnsen (1969) pp. 23, 33.
  62. ^ Crawford, BE (2014) pp. 72–73; Veach (2014) pp. 143–144; McDonald (2012) p. 163; Beuermann (2011) p. 125; Oram (2011) p. 169; Beuermann (2010) pp. 106–107, 106 n. 19; McDonald (2008) pp. 142–143; McDonald (2007b) p. 134; Brown, M (2004) p. 74; Beuermann (2002) p. 420 n. 6; Oram (2000) p. 115; Williams, DGE (1997) pp. 114–115; Johnsen (1969) p. 23, 23 n. 3; Anderson (1922) p. 381, 381 n. 1; Fornmanna Sögur (1835) pp. 194–195.
  63. ^ Oram (2011) p. 169; Williams, DGE (1997) p. 115.
  64. ^ Williams, DGE (1997) p. 115.
  65. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 66; McDonald (2012) p. 176 n. 73; McDonald (2008) p. 145, 145 n. 74; McDonald (2007b) pp. 78, 152; Woolf (2007) p. 80; Oram (2000) p. 125; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 95; Duffy (1993) p. 64.
  66. ^ Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 36; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2012) pp. 154–155; McDonald (2007b) pp. 78, 116, 152, 184; Woolf (2007) pp. 80–81; Oram (2000) p. 125; McDonald (1997) p. 85; Anderson (1922) p. 457; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 84–85.
  67. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 335; Megaw; Megaw (2013) p. 161; Power (2013a) pp. 21–23; McDonald (2012) pp. 167–169, 182 n. 166; McDonald (2007b) pp. 77–78; Power (2005) pp. 41–42; Turville-Petre; Olszewska (1942) p. 58 ch. 49; Anderson (1922) pp. 358–359; Vigfusson (1878) pp. 291–292 ch. 11; Biskupa Sögur (1878) pp. 50–51 ch. 22; Biskupa Sögur (1858) pp. 484–485 ch. 49.
  68. ^ Jesch (2016) p. 324; McDonald (2016) p. 335; Megaw; Megaw (2013) p. 161; McDonald (2012) p. 167; McDonald (2007b) pp. 77–78; Anderson (1922) pp. 358–359; Vigfusson (1878) pp. 291–292 ch. 11.
  69. ^ Jesch (2016) p. 324; McDonald (2016) p. 335; McDonald (2012) p. 182 n. 165; McDonald (2007b) p. 78 n. 43; Power (2005) pp. 42–43; Power (1994) p. 218, 218 n. 6.
  70. ^ Power (2013a) p. 23; McDonald (2007b) p. 78 n. 43; Power (2005) p. 42; Power (1994) p. 218.
  71. ^ Jónsson (1916) p. 556 ch. 168; AM 47 Fol (n.d.).
  72. ^ Cleasby; Vigfusson (1874) p. 607.
  73. ^ Duffy (2007) p. 21; Duffy (2002) p. 191 n. 18; Megaw, B (1976) p. 17; Close Rolls of the Reign of Henry III (1927) p. 177; Sweetman (1875) p. 479 § 3206; Cooper (1832) p. 425.
  74. ^ Megaw, B (1976) p. 17; Anderson (1922) p. 474; Jónsson (1916) p. 556 ch. 168; Kjær (1910) p. 464 ch. 181/166; Dasent (1894) p. 152 ch. 166; Vigfusson (1887) p. 146 ch. 166; Unger (1871) p. 477 ch. 172; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 101 ch. 138.
  75. ^ Megaw, B (1976) p. 17; Macbain; Kennedy (1894) pp. 156–158.
  76. ^ McDonald (2016) pp. 338–339.
  77. ^ McDonald (2008) p. 134.
  78. ^ Jesch (2016) p. 324; McDonald (2016) p. 335; Megaw; Megaw (2013) p. 161; McDonald (2012) pp. 167, 170; McDonald (2007b) pp. 77–78; Anderson (1922) pp. 359–360; Vigfusson (1878) p. 292 ch. 11.
  79. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 335; Power (2013a) p. 23; McDonald (2012) pp. 167–170; McDonald (2007b) pp. 77–78; Power (2005) pp. 42–43.
  80. ^ Power (2013a) p. 23; Power (2005) pp. 42–43.
  81. ^ McDonald (2012) p. 182 n. 168.
  82. ^ Jesch (2016) p. 331 n. 4.
  83. ^ Power (2013b) p. 76; Power (2005) p. 43; Power (1994) p. 218 n. 6; Argyll: An Inventory of the Monuments (1982) pp. 143 § 4, 145 § 4, 147 § 4; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 285–288; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 7 § 4; Document 2/137/23 (n.d.).
  84. ^ a b Power (2013a) p. 23.
  85. ^ Power (2013a) p. 23; McDonald (2012) p. 168; Power (2005) p. 43.
  86. ^ Power (2013a) p. 23; McDonald (2012) p. 170; McDonald (2007b) p. 78; Power (2005) pp. 42–43.
  87. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 335; Megaw; Megaw (2013) pp. 159–161; McDonald (2012) p. 170.
  88. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 335; Megaw; Megaw (2013) p. 162.
  89. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 335.
  90. ^ Munch; Goss (1874) p. 84; Cotton MS Julius A VII (n.d.).
  91. ^ a b McDonald (2019) pp. 60–61; Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 36; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 189; McDonald (2007b) pp. 117 n. 68, 152; Woolf (2007) p. 81; Pollock (2005) pp. 4, 27, 27 n. 138; Raven (2005) p. 57; Woolf (2004) p. 107; Woolf (2003) p. 178; Oram (2000) p. 125.
  92. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 61, 63, 66; McDonald (2016) pp. 339, 342; Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 36; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) pp. 78–79, 116, 152–153, 190; Woolf (2007) p. 81; Murray (2005) p. 290 n. 23; Pollock (2005) p. 27, 27 n. 138; Brown, M (2004) pp. 76–78; Duffy (2004); Woolf (2003) p. 178; Oram (2000) p. 125; Sellar (1997–1998); McDonald (1997) p. 85; Anderson (1922) pp. 457–458; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 84–87.
  93. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 60–61; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) pp. 116–117.
  94. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 60, 66; McDonald (2016) p. 339; Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 36; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007a) p. 73 n. 35; McDonald (2007b) pp. 78, 116; Woolf (2007) p. 81; Pollock (2005) p. 27 n. 138; Duffy (2004); Woolf (2003) p. 178; McDonald (1997) p. 85; Anderson (1922) p. 457; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 84–85.
  95. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 60–61; McDonald (2007a) p. 73 n. 35; McDonald (2007b) p. 117; Woolf (2007) p. 81.
  96. ^ a b c Woolf (2007) p. 81.
  97. ^ Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 36; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) pp. 117, 152; Woolf (2007) p. 81.
  98. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 117; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 219 § 3; MacDonald; MacDonald (1896) pp. 565–565; Paul (1882) pp. 670 § 3136, 678 § 3170; Document 3/30/1 (n.d.); Document 3/32/1 (n.d.); Document 3/32/2 (n.d.).
  99. ^ a b c d Woolf (2007) p. 82.
  100. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 60–61.
  101. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 76–77, 93.
  102. ^ Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson (2009) p. 157 fig. 2a, 163 fig. 8d, 187 fig. 14.
  103. ^ Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson (2009) pp. 197–198.
  104. ^ Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson (2009) pp. 165, 197–198.
  105. ^ Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson (2009) p. 155.
  106. ^ a b c d e f g h i j k l m Oram (2013) ch. 4.
  107. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) p. 117; Woolf (2007) p. 81.
  108. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Woolf (2007) pp. 80–81.
  109. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Woolf (2007) p. 81.
  110. ^ a b Munch; Goss (1874) p. 86; Cotton MS Julius A VII (n.d.).
  111. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 61, 66; McDonald (2016) p. 339; Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 36; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) pp. 79, 152–153, 190; Woolf (2007) p. 81; Barrow (2006) p. 145; Murray (2005) p. 290 n. 23; Brown, M (2004) p. 78; Woolf (2003) p. 178; Grant (2000) p. 123; Oram (2000) p. 125; Stringer, KJ (2000) p. 162 n. 142; Sellar (1997–1998); McDonald (1997) p. 85; Anderson (1922) p. 458; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 86–87.
  112. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 79 n. 48; Woolf (2003) p. 178; Oram (2000) p. 125.
  113. ^ Munro; Munro (2008); McDonald (2007b) p. 153.
  114. ^ Munro; Munro (2008); McDonald (2007b) p. 153; Pollock (2005) p. 24, 24 n. 122.
  115. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 66; McDonald (2007b) p. 153; Pollock (2005) p. 24, 24 n. 122.
  116. ^ a b Pollock (2005) p. 24 n. 122.
  117. ^ Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 37.
  118. ^ Pollock (2005) p. 24 n. 122; Grant (2000) p. 122 n. 167; Anderson (1922) pp. 458–459; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 86–89.
  119. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 189; Raven (2005) p. 57; Woolf (2003) p. 178; Oram (2000) p. 125.
  120. ^ MacInnes (2019) pp. 134–135; Neville (2016) pp. 10, 19; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Strickland (2012) p. 107; Oram (2011) pp. 185–186; Ross, A (2007) p. 40; Murray (2005) pp. 290–292; Oram (2005) p. 36; Brown, M (2004) p. 75; Stringer, K (2004); Ross, AD (2003) p. 203; Oram (2000) pp. 122, 125, 130; Sellar (2000) p. 201; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 95; McDonald (1997) pp. 83–84; Duncan (1996) p. 528; Cowan, EJ (1990) p. 114; Dunbar; Duncan (1971) p. 2; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 199.
  121. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 186; Murray (2005) pp. 290–291; Brown, M (2004) p. 75; Woolf (2004) p. 107; Sellar (2000) p. 201; McDonald (1997) p. 84; Cowan, EJ (1990) p. 114; Dunbar; Duncan (1971) p. 2; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) pp. 199–200.
  122. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) p. 117; Woolf (2007) pp. 81–82.
  123. ^ Lewis (1987) pp. 466, 497 n. 185; Royal MS 14 C VII (n.d.).
  124. ^ Lewis (1987) p. 497 n. 185.
  125. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 189; Woolf (2003) p. 178; Oram (2000) p. 125; Anderson (1922) p. 459; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 88–89.
  126. ^ a b Oram (2000) p. 125.
  127. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 189.
  128. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Raven (2005) p. 57.
  129. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Woolf (2007) p. 82; Sellar (2000) p. 201.
  130. ^ Woolf (2007) p. 82; Sellar (2000) p. 201.
  131. ^ Raven (2005) pp. 57–58.
  132. ^ a b c Woolf (2003) p. 178.
  133. ^ Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 36; McDonald (2007b) p. 152.
  134. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 78, 190; Anderson (1922) p. 458; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 84–85.
  135. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 78, 189; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 116–117.
  136. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 189–192.
  137. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 189; Brownbill (1919) pp. 711–712 § 6, 712 § 7; Bond (1866) p. 380 § 9; Beck (1844) p. 169; Document 2/11/5 (n.d.); Document 2/80/1 (n.d.).
  138. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 189; Beuermann (2002) pp. 429 n. 50, 434.
  139. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 189.
  140. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 190; Anderson (1922) p. 427 n. 1; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 296–298 § 11; Theiner (1864) p. 14 § 31.
  141. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 189; Anderson (1922) p. 427 n. 1; Raine (1894) pp. 122–123 § 87; Oliver (1861) pp. 67–68; Document 2/139/84 (n.d.).
  142. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 190–191; Anderson (1922) pp. 427 n. 1, 439 n. 1; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 290–293 § 8; Theiner (1864) pp. vi, 11 § 26; Oliver (1861) pp. 53–57; Rymer; Sanderson; Holmes (1739) pt. 1 pp. 78–79; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 123; Document 1/15/7 (n.d.).
  143. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 190–191; Anderson (1922) pp. 427 n. 1, 455 n. 2; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 301–302 § 13; Theiner (1864) pp. 21–22 § 51; Oliver (1861) pp. 64–66; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 7 § 11; Document 2/139/75 (n.d.).
  144. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 191, 191 n. 88; Oliver (1861) p. 42; Beck (1844) p. 187; Hardy (1844) p. 175; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 185.
  145. ^ a b McDonald (2019) pp. viii, 14, 47, 61–62, 67, 76, 93; Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 36; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2012) p. 155; McDonald (2007b) pp. 79–80, 93; Woolf (2007) p. 81; Barrow (2006) p. 145; Power (2005) p. 43; Oram (2000) p. 125; Sellar (1997–1998); McDonald (1997) p. 85; Williams, DGE (1997) p. 258; Matheson (1978–1980a); Anderson (1922) p. 458; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 86–87.
  146. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 93–94; Woolf (2007) p. 81; Oram (2000) p. 125.
  147. ^ a b McDonald (2019) p. 67; Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 36; Thomas (2014) p. 259; Veach (2014) p. 200; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2012) p. 155; McDonald (2007b) pp. 80, 93; Woolf (2007) p. 81; Barrow (2006) p. 145; Power (2005) p. 43; Broderick (2003); Grant (2000) p. 123; Oram (2000) p. 125; Sellar (1997–1998); McDonald (1997) p. 85; Williams, DGE (1997) p. 258, 258 n. 99; Gade (1994) pp. 199, 201, 203; Anderson (1922) pp. 458–459; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 86–89.
  148. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 67; McDonald (2012) p. 155; McDonald (2007b) p. 93; Barrow (2006) p. 144; Broderick (2003); Sellar (1997–1998); Williams, DGE (1997) p. 261; Anderson (1922) pp. 458–459; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 86–89.
  149. ^ a b Barrow (2006) p. 144; Sellar (1997–1998).
  150. ^ Williams, DGE (1997) p. 261.
  151. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 47, 67; McDonald (2012) p. 155; McDonald (2007b) pp. 79, 93; Sellar (1997–1998); Anderson (1922) p. 458; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 86–87.
  152. ^ Barrow (2006) p. 144; Anderson (1922) p. 231; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 68–69.
  153. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 67; Thomas (2014) p. 259; McDonald (2012) p. 155; McDonald (2007b) p. 80; Barrow (2006) p. 145; Sellar (1997–1998); Anderson (1922) p. 459; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 88–89.
  154. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 67; McDonald (2012) p. 155; McDonald (2007b) p. 80; Sellar (1997–1998).
  155. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 67, 82 n. 42; Thomas (2014) p. 259; Barrow (2006) p. 145, 145 n. 24; MacLeod (2002) p. 13; Sellar (1997–1998).
  156. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 67; Barrow (2006) p. 145 n. 24; Donaldson (1923) p. 170; Forbes (1923) p. 244; Skye, Eilean Chaluim Chille (n.d.).
  157. ^ Sellar (1997–1998); The Royal Commission on Ancient (1928) pp. 165–166 § 535.
  158. ^ Thomas (2014) p. 259; Anderson (1922) p. 459; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 88–89.
  159. ^ Sellar (1997–1998); Matheson (1978–1980a); Sinclair (1795) p. 538.
  160. ^ a b Sellar (1997–1998); Matheson (1978–1980a).
  161. ^ Donaldson (1923) pp. 171–172; Forbes (1923) p. 244.
  162. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 67, 82 n. 42; Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 36; McDonald (2007b) p. 80, 80 n. 55; Power (2005) pp. 32, 43; Sellar (1997–1998); Williams, DGE (1997) p. 258.
  163. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 67, 82 n. 42; McDonald (2007b) p. 80, 80 n. 55; Sellar (1997–1998).
  164. ^ Cochran-Yu (2015) pp. 36–38; Munro; Munro (2008); Grant (2000) p. 123; McDonald (1997) p. 85.
  165. ^ Cochran-Yu (2015) pp. 36–37.
  166. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 67; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) p. 80; Power (2005) p. 43; Sellar (1997–1998); Williams, DGE (1997) p. 258, 258 n. 99; Gade (1994) p. 201; Anderson (1922) p. 459; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 88–89.
  167. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 67; McDonald (2007b) p. 80; Sellar (1997–1998); Gade (1994) pp. 199, 201; Storm (1977) pp. 24 § i, 63 § iii, 126 § iv, 185 § v, 326 § viii, 479 § x; Anderson (1922) pp. 454–455; Vigfusson (1878) p. 369; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 526.
  168. ^ Sellar; Maclean (1999) p. 11; Sellar (1997–1998); Macphail (1914) pp. 7–8.
  169. ^ Raven (2005) p. 55; Woolf (2004) p. 103.
  170. ^ Sellar; Maclean (1999) pp. 10–11; Macphail (1914) pp. 7–8.
  171. ^ Strickland (2012) p. 113 fig. 3.3; Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson (2009) pp. 161 fig. 6c, 184 fig. 11, 189 fig. 16.
  172. ^ Strickland (2012) p. 113.
  173. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 73; McDonald (2007b) pp. 96–98; Gillingham (2004).
  174. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 73; Thorpe (1978) p. 261 bk. 2 ch. 4; The Itinerary Through Wales (1908) p. 193 bk. 2 ch. 4; Dimock (1868) pp. 211–212 bk. 2 ch. 3.
  175. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 96.
  176. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 72–73; McDonald (2007b) p. 91.
  177. ^ Gade (1994) pp. 199–200.
  178. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 67; McDonald (2012) p. 155.
  179. ^ Wiedemann (2018) pp. 512–513; McDonald (2016) p. 342; Wiedemann (2016) pp. 220–221, 224–225 n. 67, 230; Crawford, BE (2014) p. 73; Beuermann (2010) p. 104, 104 n. 15; McDonald (2007b) pp. 143–144, 186, 190; Power (2005) p. 40; Watt (2000) p. 40 n. 62; Richter (1971) p. 212; Johnsen (1969) pp. 25–26, 25 n. 3; Anderson (1922) pp. 427 n. 1, 439 n. 1; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 290–293 § 8; Theiner (1864) pp. vi, 11 § 26; Oliver (1861) pp. 53–57; Rymer; Sanderson; Holmes (1739) pt. 1 pp. 78–79; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 123; Document 1/15/7 (n.d.).
  180. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 342; McDonald (2007b) pp. 149, 186; Richter (1971) p. 212; Johnsen (1969) pp. 25–26; Anderson (1922) p. 455 n. 2; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 301–302 § 13; Theiner (1864) pp. vi, 21–22 § 51; Oliver (1861) pp. 64–66; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 7 § 11; Document 2/139/75 (n.d.).
  181. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 146–147.
  182. ^ Valante (2010); McDonald (2007b) pp. 146–147.
  183. ^ Valante (2010); McDonald (2007b) pp. 147–148, 186.
  184. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 147–148, 186.
  185. ^ Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 78–79; Cotton MS Julius A VII (n.d.).
  186. ^ a b c d McDonald (2007b) p. 162; McLeod (2002) p. 28 n. 11; Sellar (2000) pp. 192 tab. i, 193.
  187. ^ a b McLeod (2002) p. 28 n. 11; Sellar (2000) pp. 192 tab. i, 193.
  188. ^ McDonald (2012) p. 154; McDonald (2007b) p. 94.
  189. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 74; McDonald (2007b) pp. 92, 94.
  190. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 94.
  191. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 95.
  192. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 211.
  193. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 211–213.
  194. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 212.
  195. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 47, 67; Veach (2014) p. 200; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 189; McDonald (2007a) p. 63; McDonald (2007b) pp. 52–53, 80, 153, 212; Brown, M (2004) p. 78; Oram (2000) p. 126; Duffy (1993) p. 105; Anderson (1922) p. 459; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 88–89.
  196. ^ Oram (2011) pp. 189–190; McDonald (2007b) pp. 80–81, 153, 155–156; McNamee (2005); Brown, M (2004) p. 78; Oram (2000) p. 126.
  197. ^ Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 83.
  198. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 154; Stringer, KJ (1998) pp. 83, 94.
  199. ^ a b McDonald (2007b) p. 155.
  200. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Duffy (2007) pp. 13–14; Oram (2000) p. 126; Duffy (1993) p. 105; Oram (1988) p. 136; Bain (1881) pp. 158–159 § 890; Sweetman (1875) pp. 185–186 § 1218.
  201. ^ Oram (1988) pp. 136–137.
  202. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 47–48; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 189; McDonald (2007b) pp. 81, 153, 155; Oram (2000) p. 126; McDonald (1997) p. 86; Duffy (1993) p. 105; Oram (1988) p. 137; Anderson (1922) p. 459; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 88–89.
  203. ^ Duffy (1993) p. 105.
  204. ^ Duffy (2007) pp. 13–14; Duffy (1993) p. 105.
  205. ^ Veach (2014) p. 144; Oram (2011) p. 170; McDonald (2008) p. 141; McDonald (2007a) p. 74; McDonald (2007b) pp. 129, 133; Pollock (2005) pp. 11, 18–19; Oram (2000) p. 116; Duffy (1996) p. 13; Anderson (1922) pp. 387–388; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 82–83.
  206. ^ Oram (2011) p. 168; Pollock (2005) p. 19 n. 94.
  207. ^ Veach (2014) p. 144; McDonald (2008) p. 142; McDonald (2007b) pp. 132–132.
  208. ^ Oram (2011) p. 169; McDonald (2008) p. 142; McDonald (2007b) p. 132; Turner (2006); Pollock (2005) pp. 11–12, 18–19; Holden (2001) p. 15; Oram (2000) p. 116; Duffy (1993) pp. 73, 75.
  209. ^ Veach (2014) p. 143; McDonald (2007b) p. 133; Pollock (2005) p. 18.
  210. ^ Veach (2014) p. 144; Annals of Loch Cé (2008) § 1210.7; McDonald (2007b) p. 133; Annals of Loch Cé (2005) § 1210.7; Duffy (1996) p. 13; Anderson (1922) p. 383 n. 4; Howlett (1885) p. 511.
  211. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 133; Pollock (2005) pp. 11–12; Oram (2000) p. 116; Duffy (1996) pp. 13–14; Duffy (1993) pp. 73, 75; Anderson (1922) pp. 384–385 n. 4; Bain (1881) pp. 81–82 § 480; Rymer; Sanderson; Holmes (1739) pt. 1 p. 52.
  212. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 133.
  213. ^ a b Pollock (2005) pp. 18–19.
  214. ^ Veach (2014) pp. 121, 143–144; Pollock (2005) pp. 11–12, 18.
  215. ^ Duffy (1993) pp. 104–105, 105 n. 19; Sweetman (1875) p. 114 § 755.
  216. ^ Duffy (1993) p. 105 n. 19; Anderson (1922) p. 439 n. 1; Patent Rolls (1901) p. 205; Sweetman (1875) pp. 133–134 § 898; Oliver (1861) p. 47; Rymer; Sanderson; Holmes (1739) pt. 1 p. 79; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 124.
  217. ^ Veach (2014) p. 200; Oram (2013) ch. 4.
  218. ^ Brown, D (2016) pp. 156–157.
  219. ^ Veach (2014) pp. 121, 145–146, 163 n. 110.
  220. ^ Duffy (2007) p. 14.
  221. ^ Brown, D (2016) p. 146; Annals of Loch Cé (2008) § 1221.7; Annals of Loch Cé (2005) § 1221.7.
  222. ^ Brown, D (2016) p. 53 n. 18; Woodcock; Grant; Graham (1996) p. 193; Lewis (1987) p. 454; Cambridge, Corpus Christi College, MS 016II (n.d.).
  223. ^ Veach (2014) pp. 200–201; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Duffy (2007) pp. 13–14, 13 n. 60; McDonald (2007b) p. 151, 151 n. 37; Power (2005) pp. 43–44; Duffy (2002) p. 57; Oram (2000) pp. 125, 139 n. 102; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 95, 95 n. 3; Duffy (1993) p. 105; Bain (1881) p. 151 § 852; Sweetman (1875) p. 179 § 1179; Shirley (1862) pp. 219–220 § 195; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 157; Document 1/11/1 (n.d.).
  224. ^ Veach (2014) pp. 200–201; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2000) p. 125.
  225. ^ Veach (2014) pp. 200–201; Patent Rolls (1901) p. 384.
  226. ^ Veach (2014) p. 201; Shirley (1862) pp. 216–217 § 193.
  227. ^ Veach (2014) p. 201.
  228. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Taylor; Watt; Scott (1990) pp. 116–117.
  229. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Ross, A (2007) pp. 39–40.
  230. ^ Brown, D (2016) p. 148; Veach (2014) p. 201; Beuermann (2010) p. 111, 111 n. 39; Power (2005) p. 44; McDonald (2004) p. 195; McDonald (1997) pp. 88–89; Williams, DGE (1997) p. 117, 117 n. 142; Gade (1994) pp. 202–203; Cowan, EJ (1990) p. 114; Anderson (1922) p. 455; Jónsson (1916) p. 522 ch. 98; Kjær (1910) p. 390 ch. 106/101; Dasent (1894) pp. 89–90 ch. 101; Vigfusson (1887) p. 87 ch. 101; Unger (1871) p. 440 ch. 105; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 61 ch. 84; Regesta Norvegica (n.d.) vol. 1 p. 168 § 501.
  231. ^ Power (2005) p. 44; McDonald (1997) p. 89; Williams, DGE (1997) p. 117; Gade (1994) p. 203; Regesta Norvegica (n.d.) vol. 1 p. 168 § 501 n. 1.
  232. ^ Williams, DGE (1997) p. 117; Regesta Norvegica (n.d.) vol. 1 p. 168 § 501 n. 1.
  233. ^ McDonald (1997) pp. 88–89; Cowan, EJ (1990) p. 114.
  234. ^ Power (2005) p. 44; Bain (1881) p. 151 § 852; Sweetman (1875) p. 179 § 1179; Shirley (1862) pp. 219–220 § 195; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 157; Document 1/11/1 (n.d.).
  235. ^ Veach (2014) p. 201; Williams, DGE (1997) p. 117; Anderson (1922) p. 461; Jónsson (1916) p. 546 ch. 147; Kjær (1910) p. 442 ch. 159/147; Dasent (1894) p. 134 ch. 147; Vigfusson (1887) p. 128 ch. 147; Unger (1871) p. 466 ch. 153; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 89 ch. 121.
  236. ^ Stevenson (1914) pp. 16–17 pl. 1 fig. 6, 17, 17 n. 7.
  237. ^ Strickland (2012) p. 104; McDonald (2007a) pp. 64–65; McDonald (2007b) p. 54; Carpenter (2003) ch. 10 ¶ 63; Oram (2000) p. 128; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 82; Duncan (1996) p. 530; Oram (1988) p. 138; Anderson (1922) p. 464, 464 nn. 7–8; Jónsson (1916) p. 555 ch. 165; Kjær (1910) p. 462 ch. 178/163; Dasent (1894) p. 150 ch. 163; Vigfusson (1887) p. 144 ch. 163; Unger (1871) pp. 475–476 ch. 169; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 100 ch. 136.
  238. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 24–25, 46, 48, 62; Brown, D (2016) p. 192 n. 190; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) pp. 189–190; McDonald (2007a) pp. 64–65 n. 87; McDonald (2007b) pp. 81, 155, 172; Brown, M (2004) p. 78; Oram (2000) p. 126; Duffy (1993) p. 105; Oram (1988) p. 137; Anderson (1922) pp. 459–460; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 88–91.
  239. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) pp. 155, 157; McNamee (2005); Brown, M (2004) p. 78; Oram (2000) p. 126; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 96; McDonald (1997) p. 92.
  240. ^ Oram (2000) p. 126.
  241. ^ Oram (2000) pp. 126, 139 n. 107.
  242. ^ Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 250.
  243. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 190; Oram (2004a); Oram (2000) p. 127; Stringer, KJ (1998) pp. 96–97.
  244. ^ Oram (2000) pp. 126–127; Stringer, KJ (1998) pp. 96–97.
  245. ^ Cochran-Yu (2015) pp. 36–37; Murray (2005) p. 290.
  246. ^ Murray (2005) p. 290.
  247. ^ a b Murray (2005) p. 290 n. 23.
  248. ^ Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 37; Murray (2005) p. 290 n. 23.
  249. ^ Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 39.
  250. ^ Lewis (1987) p. 461; Royal MS 14 C VII (n.d.).
  251. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 67; McDonald (2007b) p. 81; Duffy (1993) p. 106.
  252. ^ Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 38; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 190; McDonald (2007b) pp. 81, 155–156; Brown, M (2004) p. 78; Duffy (2004); Oram (2004b); Oram (2000) p. 127; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 95; Duffy (1993) p. 106; Oram (1988) p. 137; Anderson (1922) p. 465; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 90–91.
  253. ^ Oram (1988) p. 137.
  254. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) p. 149; Duffy (2002) pp. 49, 191 n. 18; Oram (2000) p. 127; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 95; Duffy (1993) p. 105; Oram (1988) p. 137; Simpson; Galbraith (n.d.) p. 136 § 9; Document 1/16/1 (n.d.).
  255. ^ Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 95.
  256. ^ Duffy (1993) p. 105; Simpson; Galbraith (n.d.) p. 136 § 9; Document 1/16/1 (n.d.).
  257. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) pp. 81, 156; Oram (1988) p. 137; Anderson (1922) pp. 465–466; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 90–91.
  258. ^ Oram (2000) p. 127.
  259. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2008) p. 148 n. 89; McDonald (2007b) p. 148; McNamee (2005); Power (2005) p. 35; Oram (2000) p. 127; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 95; McDonald (1997) p. 86; Bain (1881) p. 182 § 1001; Oliver (1861) p. 69; Rymer; Sanderson; Holmes (1739) pt. 1 p. 104; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 188.
  260. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 148–149; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 95.
  261. ^ McDonald (2008) p. 148 n. 89; McDonald (2007b) pp. 148, 191, 191 n. 88; Oliver (1861) p. 42; Beck (1844) p. 187; Hardy (1844) p. 175; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 185.
  262. ^ Oram (2000) p. 127; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 95.
  263. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 83–84.
  264. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 67–68; Crawford, DKE (2016) p. 105; Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 38; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 190; McDonald (2007a) p. 63; McDonald (2007b) pp. 53, 70, 81; Harrison (2002) p. 16; Oram (2000) pp. 127–128; Oram (1988) p. 137; Anderson (1922) p. 466; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 90–91.
  265. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 156; Oram (2000) p. 127.
  266. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 190.
  267. ^ a b c Broderick (2003).
  268. ^ a b McDonald (2019) p. 68; Fee (2012) p. 129; McDonald (2007b) p. 82.
  269. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 175–176.
  270. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 47; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) pp. 81–82, 83; Harrison (2002) p. 16; McDonald (1997) p. 86; Anderson (1922) p. 466; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 90–93.
  271. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 83.
  272. ^ a b c McDonald (2019) pp. 24, 68; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 190; McDonald (2008) p. 131; McDonald (2007b) pp. 82, 174; Brown, M (2004) p. 78; Broderick (2003); Oram (2000) pp. 127–128; Williams, DGE (1997) p. 258; Oram (1988) p. 137; Anderson (1922) p. 466; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 92–93.
  273. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 174; Broderick (2003); Anderson (1922) pp. 466, 508; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 92–93, 94–95.
  274. ^ Insley; Wilson (2006); O'Grady (2008) p. 58; Anderson (1922) p. 508; Munch; Goss (1874) pp. 94–95.
  275. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 47; Harrison (2002) p. 16.
  276. ^ Davey (2002) pp. 91–99.
  277. ^ Crawford, DKE (2016) pp. 110, 142–144.
  278. ^ Whyte (2014) pp. 131–132; O'Grady (2008) pp. 56–61; McDonald (2007b) p. 82; Insley; Wilson (2006); Broderick (2003).
  279. ^ Crawford, BE (2014) pp. 74–75.
  280. ^ Insley; Wilson (2006).
  281. ^ Fee (2012) p. 129.
  282. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 29; Storm (1977) pp. 128 § iv, 480 § x; Anderson (1922) p. 467; Vigfusson (1878) p. 371; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 527.
  283. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 68; McDonald (2007b) p. 82, 82 n. 72; MacLeod (2002) p. 28 n. 12; Anderson (1922) p. 467; Stevenson (1839) p. 40.
  284. ^ Williams, DGE (1997) p. 258.
  285. ^ Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138; GKS 1005 Fol (n.d.).
  286. ^ Oram (2011) p. 192; Oram (2000) p. 128; McDonald (1997) p. 89; Cowan, EJ (1990) p. 115; Oram (1988) p. 138; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201.
  287. ^ Brown, D (2016) p. 173; Oram (2011) p. 189; Oram (2000) p. 128; Duffy (1993) p. 250; Anderson (1922) p. 467; Stevenson (1839) p. 40.
  288. ^ Oram (2011) p. 189; Oram (2000) pp. 128, 132; Duffy (1993) p. 250.
  289. ^ Oram (2000) p. 128.
  290. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 68; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Power (2005) p. 44; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 97; McDonald (1997) p. 88; Oram (1988) p. 138; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 200; Anderson (1922) p. 464, 464 n. 4; Jónsson (1916) p. 555 ch. 164; Kjær (1910) p. 461 ch. 177/162; Dasent (1894) p. 150 ch. 162; Vigfusson (1887) p. 144 ch. 162; Unger (1871) p. 475 ch. 168; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 100 ch. 135.
  291. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Strickland (2012) p. 104; Carpenter (2003) ch. 10 ¶ 63; Oram (2000) p. 128; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 82; Oram (1988) p. 138; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201; Anderson (1922) p. 464, 464 nn. 7–8; Jónsson (1916) p. 555 ch. 165; Kjær (1910) p. 462 ch. 178/163; Dasent (1894) p. 150 ch. 163; Vigfusson (1887) p. 144 ch. 163; Unger (1871) pp. 475–476 ch. 169; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 100 ch. 136.
  292. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Power (2005) p. 44; Brown, M (2004) p. 78; McDonald (1997) p. 89; Cowan, EJ (1990) p. 114; Johnsen (1969) p. 26; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) pp. 200–202; Anderson (1922) pp. 464–465; Jónsson (1916) p. 555 ch. 165; Kjær (1910) p. 462 ch. 178/163; Dasent (1894) p. 150 ch. 163; Vigfusson (1887) p. 144 ch. 163; Unger (1871) p. 476 ch. 169; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 100 ch. 136.
  293. ^ Power (2005) p. 44; Johnsen (1969) p. 26, 26 n. 5; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 202; Anderson (1922) pp. 464–465; Jónsson (1916) p. 555 ch. 165; Kjær (1910) p. 462 ch. 178/163; Dasent (1894) p. 150 ch. 163; Vigfusson (1887) p. 144 ch. 163; Unger (1871) p. 476 ch. 169; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 100 ch. 136.
  294. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 192; McNamee (2005); Power (2005) p. 44; Oram (2000) p. 128; McDonald (1997) p. 89; Oram (1988) p. 138.
  295. ^ Oram (1988) p. 138; McDonald (1997) p. 89; Anderson (1922) p. 474, 474 n. 4; Jónsson (1916) p. 556 ch. 168; Kjær (1910) p. 464 ch. 181/166; Dasent (1894) p. 152 ch. 166; Vigfusson (1887) p. 146 ch. 166; Unger (1871) p. 477 ch. 172; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 101 ch. 138.
  296. ^ McDonald (2012) p. 148; McDonald (2007b) p. 157; Cowan, EJ (1990) p. 144; Oram (1988) p. 138; Anderson (1922) p. 474 n. 4; Kjær (1910) p. 464 ch. 181/166; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 101 ch. 138.
  297. ^ Oram (1988) pp. 138–139.
  298. ^ McDonald (2007a) p. 59; McDonald (2007b) pp. 128–129 pl. 1; Rixson (1982) pp. 114–115 pl. 1; Cubbon (1952) p. 70 fig. 24; Kermode (1915–1916) p. 57 fig. 9.
  299. ^ McDonald (2012) p. 151; McDonald (2007a) pp. 58–59; McDonald (2007b) pp. 54–55, 128–129 pl. 1; Wilson, DM (1973) p. 15.
  300. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 337; McDonald (2012) p. 151; McDonald (2007b) pp. 120, 128–129 pl. 1.
  301. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 68; McDonald (2007b) p. 86; McDonald (1997) pp. 89–90; Storm (1977) pp. 24 § i, 64 § iii, 128 § iv, 187 § v, 327 § viii; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201; Anderson (1922) pp. 471–473; Jónsson (1916) p. 556 ch. 167; Kjær (1910) p. 463 ch. 180/165; Dasent (1894) p. 151 ch. 164; Vigfusson (1887) p. 145 ch. 165; Vigfusson (1878) p. 371; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 92–93; Unger (1871) p. 476 ch. 171; Flateyjarbok (1868) pp. 101 ch. 137, 527; Stevenson (1839) p. 41.
  302. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Beuermann (2010) p. 107 n. 25; Power (2005) p. 44.
  303. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; McNamee (2005).
  304. ^ Oram (2000) p. 128; McDonald (1997) pp. 89–90; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) pp. 200–201; Anderson (1922) pp. 473–474; Jónsson (1916) p. 556 ch. 167; Kjær (1910) p. 463 ch. 180/165; Dasent (1894) p. 151 ch. 164; Vigfusson (1887) p. 145 ch. 165; Unger (1871) p. 476 ch. 171; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 101 ch. 137.
  305. ^ Murray (2005) p. 293; Oram (2005) p. 40; Oram (2000) p. 128; Williams, DGE (1997) p. 117; Johnsen (1969) p. 26; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201; Anderson (1922) p. 474, 474 n. 2; Jónsson (1916) p. 556 ch. 168; Kjær (1910) p. 464 ch. 181/166; Dasent (1894) p. 152 ch. 166; Vigfusson (1887) p. 146 ch. 166; Unger (1871) p. 477 ch. 172; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 101 ch. 138.
  306. ^ Anderson (1922) p. 474, 474 n. 2; Jónsson (1916) p. 556 ch. 168; Kjær (1910) p. 464 ch. 181/166; Dasent (1894) p. 152 ch. 166; Vigfusson (1887) p. 146 ch. 166; Unger (1871) p. 477 ch. 172; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 101 ch. 138.
  307. ^ Anderson (1922) p. 474, 474 n. 9; Jónsson (1916) p. 556 ch. 168; Kjær (1910) p. 464 ch. 181/166; Dasent (1894) p. 152 ch. 166; Vigfusson (1887) p. 146 ch. 166; Unger (1871) p. 477 ch. 172; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 101 ch. 138.
  308. ^ a b McDonald (2019) p. 69; McDonald (2007b) p. 87; Anderson (1922) p. 474, 474 n. 8; Jónsson (1916) p. 556 ch. 168; Kjær (1910) p. 464 ch. 181/166; Dasent (1894) p. 152 ch. 166; Vigfusson (1887) p. 146 ch. 166; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 101 ch. 138.
  309. ^ Cokayne; Doubleday; White et al. (1945) p. 27 appendix a; Anderson (1922) p. 474, 474 n. 8; Jónsson (1916) p. 556 ch. 168; Kjær (1910) p. 464 ch. 181/166; Dasent (1894) p. 152 ch. 166; Vigfusson (1887) p. 146 ch. 166; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 101 ch. 138.
  310. ^ Schach (2016); Power (2005) p. 13 n. 9.
  311. ^ Power (2005) p. 13 n. 9.
  312. ^ Anderson (1922) p. 474 n. 8; Unger (1871) p. 477 ch. 172.
  313. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Anderson (1922) pp. 474–475, 475 n. 1, 475 n. 3; Jónsson (1916) pp. 556–557 ch. 168; Kjær (1910) p. 464 ch. 181/166; Dasent (1894) p. 152 ch. 166; Vigfusson (1887) p. 146 ch. 166; Unger (1871) p. 477 ch. 172; Flateyjarbok (1868) pp. 101–102 ch. 138.
  314. ^ Murray (2005) p. 293; McDonald (1997) p. 90; Cowan, EJ (1990) pp. 114–115; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201; Anderson (1922) p. 475; Jónsson (1916) p. 557 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) p. 465 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) pp. 152–153 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) pp. 146–147 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 477 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138.
  315. ^ Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) pp. 251–252; Stell (2000) p. 277; Pringle (1998) p. 152; McGrail (1995) pp. 39–40; Anderson (1922) p. 476, 476 n. 5; Jónsson (1916) p. 557 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) p. 465 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 153 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 147 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 477 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138.
  316. ^ Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 252; Stell (2000) p. 277; Pringle (1998) p. 152; McDonald (1997) p. 111, 111 n. 30; Anderson (1922) p. 476; Jónsson (1916) p. 557 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) pp. 465–466 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 153 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 147 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 477 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138.
  317. ^ McDonald (1997) p. 111, 111 n. 30.
  318. ^ Stell (2000) p. 277.
  319. ^ Stell (2000) p. 278; McGrail (1995) p. 41.
  320. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 192; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 250; Brown, M (2004) p. 78; Oram (2000) p. 129; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 97; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet (1832) pp. 47–48; Document 1/7/164 (1832).
  321. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 192; Boardman (2007) p. 95; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) pp. 251–252; Tabraham (2005) p. 26; Brown, M (2004) p. 78; Oram (2000) p. 129; Pringle (1998) p. 152; McDonald (1997) pp. 90, 243; McGrail (1995) pp. 39–42; Cowan, EJ (1990) p. 115; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201.
  322. ^ Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 252 n. 34; Pringle (1998) p. 152; Anderson (1922) p. 476 n. 8; Kjær (1910) p. 466 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 153 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 147 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 477 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138.
  323. ^ Stell (2000) p. 277; Anderson (1922) p. 476 n. 9; Kjær (1910) p. 466 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 153 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 147 ch. 167; Unger (1871) pp. 477–478 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138.
  324. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 158; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 251; Pringle (1998) p. 152; McGrail (1995) p. 39; Anderson (1922) p. 476; Jónsson (1916) p. 557 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) p. 465 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 153 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 147 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 477 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138.
  325. ^ Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 251.
  326. ^ Oram (2011) p. 192; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 252; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201; Anderson (1922) p. 476, 476 n. 12; Jónsson (1916) p. 557 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) p. 466 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 153 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 147 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 478 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138.
  327. ^ McDonald (2007a) pp. 71–72; McDonald (2007b) p. 156; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 84; McDonald (1997) p. 92; Anderson (1922) p. 476, 476 n. 12; Jónsson (1916) p. 557 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) p. 466 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 153 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 147 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 478 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138.
  328. ^ McDonald (2007a) pp. 71–72; McDonald (2007b) p. 156; Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 84; McDonald (1997) p. 92.
  329. ^ McDonald (2007a) pp. 71–72; McDonald (2007b) p. 156; Smith, JS (1998); Stringer, KJ (1998) p. 84; McDonald (1997) p. 92.
  330. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 192; McDonald (2007b) p. 158; Power (2005) p. 45; Oram (2000) p. 129; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201; Anderson (1922) pp. 476–477; Jónsson (1916) p. 557 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) p. 466 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 153 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 148 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 478 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138.
  331. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) p. 158; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 252; Oram (2000) p. 129; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201.
  332. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) p. 158; Anderson (1922) p. 477; Jónsson (1916) p. 557 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) p. 466 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 153 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 148 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 478 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138.
  333. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Power (2013a) p. 23; Oram (2011) p. 192; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 252; Power (2005) p. 45; Anderson (1922) p. 477, 477 n. 5; Jónsson (1916) p. 557 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) p. 466 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 154 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 148 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 478 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138.
  334. ^ Downham (2014) p. 16; Power (2013a) p. 23; Power (2005) pp. 45–46; Mills (2003); Muhr (2002) p. 44; Royle (1994) p. 177; Anderson (1922) p. 477 n. 5; Copeland Island (n.d.).
  335. ^ Mills (2003); Royle (1994) p. 177; Copeland Island (n.d.).
  336. ^ Power (2005) p. 45.
  337. ^ Power (2005) pp. 45–46.
  338. ^ Power (2005) p. 46; Sweetman (1875) p. 70 § 428; Oliver (1861) pp. 35–36; Hardy (1837) p. 186; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 93.
  339. ^ Power (2005) p. 46 n. 47; Anderson (1922) p. 477; Jónsson (1916) p. 557 ch. 169.
  340. ^ Power (2005) p. 46 n. 47; Anderson (1922) p. 477, 477 n. 5; Kjær (1910) p. 466 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 154 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 148 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 478 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 102 ch. 138.
  341. ^ a b Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 192; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 252; Oram (2000) p. 129; Anderson (1922) p. 477, 477 n. 8; Jónsson (1916) p. 557 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) p. 466 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 154 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 148 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 478 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) pp. 102–103 ch. 138.
  342. ^ Oram (2000) p. 129.
  343. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) pp. 158–159; Oram (2000) p. 129; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201; Anderson (1922) pp. 471–472; Stevenson (1839) p. 41.
  344. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 75; Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2011) p. 192; McDonald (2007b) pp. 87, 92, 158–159; Oram (2000) p. 129; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201; Anderson (1922) p. 472; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 92–95.
  345. ^ Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 38.
  346. ^ Murray (2005) p. 295, 295 n. 47; McDonald (1997) p. 91; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201.
  347. ^ Duncan (1996) p. 548; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201.
  348. ^ Woodcock; Flower; Chalmers et al. (2014) p. 421; Lewis (1987) p. 467; Royal MS 14 C VII (n.d.).
  349. ^ Royal MS 14 C VII (n.d.).
  350. ^ Lewis (1987) pp. 458–459.
  351. ^ Imsen (2010) pp. 13–14, 13 n. 2.
  352. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 69; McDonald (2007b) p. 87; Oram (2000) p. 128; Williams, DGE (1997) p. 151; Oram (1988) p. 139.
  353. ^ Oram (2000) p. 128; Oram (1988) p. 139.
  354. ^ Beuermann (2010) p. 107 n. 25.
  355. ^ Oram (1988) pp. 139–140.
  356. ^ a b McDonald (2007b) p. 87.
  357. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2000) p. 129; Oram (1988) p. 140; Matheson (1978–1980b); Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 201; Anderson (1922) pp. 477–478, 477 nn. 8–10, 478 nn. 1–2; Jónsson (1916) p. 558 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) pp. 466–467 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 154 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 148 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 478 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 103 ch. 138.
  358. ^ a b Murray (2005) p. 297.
  359. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 69; McDonald (2007b) p. 87; Sellar (1997–1998); Gade (1994) p. 201; Matheson (1978–1980a); Anderson (1922) p. 478; Jónsson (1916) p. 558 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) p. 467 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 154 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 148 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 478 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 103 ch. 138.
  360. ^ Dumville (2018) p. 113; McDonald (2012) p. 152; Williams, G (2007) pp. 130–132 n. 8.
  361. ^ a b McDonald (2019) p. 69; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) pp. 87, 92; Sellar (1997–1998); Williams, DGE (1997) p. 117; Duncan; Brown (1956–1957) p. 202; Anderson (1922) p. 472; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 94–95.
  362. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Sellar (1997–1998); Anderson (1922) p. 472; Stevenson (1839) p. 41.
  363. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 69; McDonald (2007b) pp. 87, 159; McNamee (2005); Williams, DGE (1997) pp. 117–118; Duffy (1993) p. 106.
  364. ^ Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson (2009) p. 156 fig. 1a, 188 fig. 15.
  365. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 158; Carpenter (2003) ch. 10 ¶ 64; McDonald (1997) p. 90; Anderson (1922) p. 478; Jónsson (1916) p. 558 ch. 169; Kjær (1910) p. 467 ch. 182/167; Dasent (1894) p. 154 ch. 167; Vigfusson (1887) p. 148 ch. 167; Unger (1871) p. 478 ch. 173; Flateyjarbok (1868) p. 103 ch. 138.
  366. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 159.
  367. ^ Murray (2005) p. 298; Stringer, K (2004).
  368. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Anderson (1922) pp. 471–472; Stevenson (1839) p. 41.
  369. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; Oram (2000) p. 131; Anderson (1922) p. 478; Luard (1866) p. 126.
  370. ^ Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) p. 87.
  371. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 87; Barrow (2006) pp. 145–146.
  372. ^ a b McDonald (2007b) p. 195; Grant (2000) p. 123 n. 171; Stringer, KJ (2000) p. 162 n. 142; Cowan; Easson (1976) p. 238; Megaw, BRS (1948–1949) p. 176; Talbot (1900); Document 1/16/4 (n.d.).
  373. ^ Megaw, BRS (1948–1949) pp. 180–181.
  374. ^ Megaw, BRS (1948–1949) pp. 181–182.
  375. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 195; Stringer, KJ (2000) p. 154 n. 105; Megaw, BRS (1948–1949) pp. 175–176.
  376. ^ Oram (2011) p. 192.
  377. ^ Oram (2000) pp. 129, 131–132.
  378. ^ Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 253.
  379. ^ Murray (2005) p. 298, 298 n. 59.
  380. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 25; Oram (2013); Murray (2005) p. 298 n. 59; Duffy (1993) p. 107; Anderson (1922) p. 533; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 98–99.
  381. ^ Brown, M (2004) p. 79.
  382. ^ Brown, M (2004) p. 79; Oram (2000) p. 129.
  383. ^ Murray (2005) pp. 298–299; Oram (2000) pp. 132–134.
  384. ^ Oram (2000) pp. 133–134.
  385. ^ a b Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 40.
  386. ^ Jamroziak (2011) p. 83; Jamroziak (2008) pp. 32–33; McIntire (1943) p. 6; Grainger; Collingwood (1929) pp. 94–95 § 265; Document 1/16/3 (n.d.).
  387. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 335; Hudson (2005) p. 203; Wilson, J (1915) p. 75 § 45; Document 1/16/2 (n.d.).
  388. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 335; McDonald (2012) pp. 145–146; McDonald (2007a) p. 49; Simpson; Galbraith (n.d.) p. 136 § 9; Document 1/16/1 (n.d.).
  389. ^ McNamee (2005); Duffy (1993) p. 106.
  390. ^ Duffy (1993) p. 106; Sweetman (1875) p. 336 § 2257; Bain (1881) p. 226 § 1236.
  391. ^ Brown, D (2016) p. 38; McDonald (2008) pp. 145–146; McDonald (2007a) pp. 46, 46 n. 8, 75; McNamee (2005); Duffy (1993) p. 106; Johnsen (1969) p. 26; Sweetman (1875) pp. 336 § 2269, 338 § 2271; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 305–306; Oliver (1861) pp. 72–73; Rymer; Sanderson; Holmes (1739) pt. 1 p. 118; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 §§ 220–221.
  392. ^ Moore, D (2013) ch. 3; Duffy (1993) p. 106; Johnsen (1969) p. 26; Sweetman (1875) p. 336 § 2269; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 220.
  393. ^ a b c Thomas (2014) p. 259.
  394. ^ a b Crawford, DKE (2016) p. 133; Davey (2002) p. 84; Freke (2002) pp. 441–442; Freke (1990) p. 115.
  395. ^ McNamee (2005); Duffy (2002) p. 49; Duffy (1993) p. 106.
  396. ^ Duffy (1993) pp. 106–107; Anderson (1922) p. 507 n. 2; Calendar of the Patent Rolls (1906) p. 147; Bain (1881) p. 233 § 1279; Munch; Goss (1874b) p. 307; Oliver (1861) pp. 74–75; Rymer; Sanderson; Holmes (1739) pt. 1 p. 126; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 223.
  397. ^ Duffy (2002) p. 49; Duffy (1993) pp. 106–107; Sweetman (1875) p. 355 § 2381; Oliver (1861) p. 76; Rymer; Sanderson; Holmes (1739) pt. 1 p. 129.
  398. ^ Thomas (2014) p. 259; Woolf (2003) p. 178; Harrison (2002) p. 17; Watt (1994) p. 112; Cowan, IB (1978) p. 16; Cowan; Easson (1976) p. 239; Anderson (1922) pp. 546–547; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 100–101.
  399. ^ Freke (1990) p. 114.
  400. ^ Woolf (2003) p. 180.
  401. ^ Freke (1990) pp. 115, 116 ill. 8.3.
  402. ^ Freke (2002) p. 441.
  403. ^ Cowan, IB (1978) p. 16; Poole (1911) p. 259; Moore, AW (1890) p. 105.
  404. ^ Thomas (2014) p. 259; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 18 § 10.
  405. ^ McLeod (2002) p. 28 n. 11; Sellar (2000) pp. 191, 191 n. 23, 192 tab. i.
  406. ^ McLeod (2002) p. 28 n. 12; Anderson (1922) p. 507; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 94–95.
  407. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 162; Sellar (2000) p. 193 n. 27.
  408. ^ The Annals of Ulster (2017) § 989.4; The Annals of Tigernach (2016) § 989.3; The Annals of Ulster (2008) § 989.4; Annals of Tigernach (2005) § 989.3; McLeod (2002) pp. 26–28; Sellar (2000) pp. 189, 192 tab. i, 198.
  409. ^ Duffy (2006) p. 54.
  410. ^ Duffy (2006) p. 54; McLeod (2002) pp. 26–27; Sellar (2000) pp. 189, 192 tab. i, 198.
  411. ^ Chronicon Scotorum (2012) § 1005; Chronicon Scotorum (2010) § 1005; Duffy (2006) p. 54; Sellar (2000) pp. 189, 192 tab. i.
  412. ^ McLeod (2002) p. 28.
  413. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 178; Harrison, W (1871) pp. 20–21.
  414. ^ a b McDonald (2007b) p. 201; Butler (1988) pp. 64, 101, 102 n. 15, 104 n. 57; Kermode (1907) p. 6; Kermode; Herdman (1904) p. 86, 86 fig. 43.
  415. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 178.
  416. ^ Johnsen (1969) p. 26.
  417. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 24, 65–66, 75.
  418. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 24.
  419. ^ Murray (2005) p. 298 n. 59; Anderson (1922) p. 507; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 94–95.
  420. ^ Crawford, DKE (2016) p. 105; Freke (2002) p. 442; Harrison (2002) p. 16; Anderson (1922) p. 507; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 94–95.
  421. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 69; McDonald (2007b) p. 87; Anderson (1922) p. 507; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 94–95.
  422. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 52; Tinmouth (2018) pp. 54–55; McDonald (2016) pp. 336, 343; Beuermann (2014) p. 85; Jamroziak (2011) p. 82; Jamroziak (2008) p. 32; McDonald (2007a) p. 49; Harrison (2002) p. 15; Duffy (1993) p. 57; Cowan; Easson (1976) p. 237; McIntire (1943) p. 2.
  423. ^ McDonald (2016) pp. 336, 343; McDonald (2007a) p. 49; McDonald (2007b) p. 201.
  424. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 343; McDonald (2007b) p. 201; Butler (1988) p. 85.
  425. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 201; Butler (1988) p. 85.
  426. ^ Crawford, DKE (2016) p. 105; Freke (2002) p. 442; Freke (1990) p. 113.
  427. ^ Davey (2002) p. 91; Freke (1990) p. 118.
  428. ^ Freke (1990) p. 119.
  429. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. 3, 25; McDonald (2016) p. 336; McNamee (2005).
  430. ^ Oram (2013); McDonald (2004) p. 193 n. 50; Anderson (1922) p. 542; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 98–99.
  431. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 340; Oram (2013); McDonald (2008) p. 148, 148 n. 87; McDonald (2007b) pp. 215, 216–217; Woolf (2007) pp. 83–84; McDonald (2004) p. 193 n. 50; Johnsen (1969) p. 27; Anderson (1922) p. 542; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 98–99.
  432. ^ McDonald (2019) pp. viii, 25–26; McDonald (2016) p. 340; McDonald (2008) p. 148, 148 n. 87; McDonald (2007b) pp. 215, 216–217; McDonald (2004) p. 193 n. 50; Anderson (1922) p. 587; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 108–109.
  433. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 28 n. 19; McDonald (2016) p. 340; McDonald (2008) p. 148, 148 n. 87; McDonald (2007b) p. 215; McDonald (2004) p. 193 n. 50; Anderson (1922) p. 587 n. 1; Bain (1881) pp. 393–394 § 2046; Oliver (1861) p. 86; Rymer; Sanderson; Holmes (1739) pt. 2 p. 12; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 266.
  434. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 340; McDonald (2007b) p. 215; Woolf (2007) p. 84; Johnsen (1969) p. 27; Anderson (1922) p. 542 n. 3; Calendar of the Patent Rolls (1906) p. 469; Oliver (1861) p. 82; Rymer; Sanderson; Holmes (1739) pt. 1 p. 155; Diplomatarium Norvegicum (n.d.) vol. 19 § 238.
  435. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 340; McDonald (2007b) p. 163; Luard (1877) p. 551; Giles (1853) p. 168.
  436. ^ McDonald (2016) p. 340; McDonald (2007b) p. 163; Luard (1880) p. 549; Giles (1854) p. 166.
  437. ^ Beuermann (2010) p. 107; McDonald (2007b) p. 87; McNamee (2005); Power (2005) p. 46; Williams, DGE (1997) p. 118; Duffy (1993) p. 107; Johnsen (1969) p. 26.
  438. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 88, 171; McNamee (2005).
  439. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 88.
  440. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 88–89.
  441. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 86, 89–90.
  442. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 61; Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 40; McDonald (2007b) p. 79 n. 48; Woolf (2007) p. 82.
  443. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 79 n. 48.
  444. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 61; McDonald (2007b) p. 79 n. 48, 171; Woolf (2007) p. 82; Anderson (1922) p. 507; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 94–95.
  445. ^ McDonald (2019) p. 61; Cochran-Yu (2015) p. 40; Woolf (2007) p. 82.
  446. ^ Woolf (2007) pp. 78, 82; Anderson (1922) p. 566; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 102–103.
  447. ^ Sellar (1997–1998); Matheson (1978–1980a); MacLeod (1927) p. 4; Douglas (1798) p. 384.
  448. ^ Sellar (1997–1998); MacLeod (1927) pp. 3–4, 6.
  449. ^ Sellar (1997–1998); Matheson (1978–1980a); MacLeod (1927) pp. 3, 5–6; Fraser (1876) p. 511.
  450. ^ Matheson (1978–1980a).
  451. ^ Smith, JB (2014) p. 38, 38 n. 5; Oram (2013) ch. 4; McDonald (2007b) pp. 106–107; Duffy (2002) p. 64; Williams, DGE (1997) pp. 260 n. 117, 261; Anderson (1922) pp. 507–509; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 94–97.
  452. ^ Smith, JB (2014) p. 38, 38 n. 5; McDonald (2007a) pp. 55–56 n. 49; McDonald (2007b) pp. 106–107; Pryce; Insley (2005) p. 490 § 317; Liber Niger de Wigmore (1904).
  453. ^ Smith, JB (2008); McDonald (2007b) pp. 106–107; Pryce; Insley (2005) p. 490 § 317; Liber Niger de Wigmore (1904).
  454. ^ Williams, DGE (1997) p. 260 n. 117.
  455. ^ McDonald (2007b) p. 106.
  456. ^ Moore, D (2013) ch. 3; McDonald (2007a) p. 55; McDonald (2007b) pp. 106–107.
  457. ^ Smith, JB (2014) p. 38, 38 n. 5; McDonald (2007b) pp. 106–107.
  458. ^ McDonald (2007b) pp. 171–172.

References edit

Primary sources edit

  • "AM 45 Fol". Handrit.is. n.d. Retrieved 11 September 2016.
  • Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd.
  • "Annals of Loch Cé". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 21 July 2019.
  • "Annals of Loch Cé". Corpus of Electronic Texts (5 September 2008 ed.). University College Cork. 2008. Retrieved 21 July 2019.
  • "Annals of Tigernach". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 3 July 2019.
  • Bain, J, ed. (1881). Calendar of Documents Relating to Scotland. Vol. 1. Edinburgh: H. M. General Register House. hdl:2027/mdp.39015014807203.
  • Beck, TA, ed. (1844). Annales Furnesienses: History and Antiquities of the Abbey of Furness. London: Payne and Foss. hdl:2027/uc1.c034891642.
  • Biskupa Sögur. Vol. 1. Copenhagen: S. L. Möllers. 1858.
  • Biskupa Sögur. Vol. 2. Copenhagen: S. L. Möllers. 1878.
  • Bond, EA, ed. (1866). Chronica Monasterii de Melsa. London: Longmans, Green, Reader, and Dyer.
  • Brownbill, J, ed. (1919). The Coucher Book of Furness Abbey. Vol. 2, pt. 3. Chetham Society.
  • Calendar of the Patent Rolls Preserved in the Public Record Office: Henry III, A.D. 1232–1247. London: His Majesty's Stationery Office. 1906.
  • "Cambridge, Corpus Christi College, MS 016II: Matthew Paris OSB, Chronica Maiora II". Parker Library on the Web. n.d. Retrieved 10 August 2018.
  • "Chronicon Scotorum". Corpus of Electronic Texts (24 March 2010 ed.). University College Cork. 2010. Retrieved 3 July 2019.
  • "Chronicon Scotorum". Corpus of Electronic Texts (14 May 2012 ed.). University College Cork. 2012. Retrieved 3 July 2019.
  • Close Rolls of the Reign of Henry III. Vol. 7. Nendeln: Kraus Reprint. 1970 [1927].
  • "Cotton MS Julius A VII". British Library. n.d. Retrieved 30 August 2016.
  • Cooper, CP, ed. (1832). An Account of the Most Important Public Records of Great Britain, and the Publications of the Record Commissioners. Vol. 1. London: Baldwin and Cradock. OL 7136260M.
  • Dasent, GW, ed. (1894). Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 4. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.
  • Dimock, JF, ed. (1868). Giraldi Cambrensis Opera. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 6. London: Longmans, Green, Reader, and Dyer.
  • "Diplomatarium Norvegicum". Dokumentasjonsprosjektet. n.d. Retrieved 23 May 2019.
  • "Document 1/7/164". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 13 June 2019.
  • "Document 1/11/1". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 3 June 2019.
  • "Document 1/15/7". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 8 July 2019.
  • "Document 1/16/1". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 29 May 2019.
  • "Document 1/16/2". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 11 June 2019.
  • "Document 1/16/3". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 11 June 2019.
  • "Document 1/16/4". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 15 July 2019.
  • "Document 2/11/5". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 10 July 2019.
  • "Document 2/80/1". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 10 July 2019.
  • "Document 2/137/23". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 29 May 2019.
  • "Document 2/139/75". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 8 July 2019.
  • "Document 2/139/84". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 10 July 2019.
  • "Document 3/30/1". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 1 June 2019.
  • "Document 3/32/1". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 1 June 2019.
  • "Document 3/32/2". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1371. n.d. Retrieved 1 June 2019.
  • Douglas, R (1798). The Baronage of Scotland. Edinburgh: Bell & Bradfute.
  • Flateyjarbok: En Samling af Norske Konge-Sagaer med Indskudte Mindre Fortællinger om Begivenheder i og Udenfor Norse Same Annaler. Vol. 3. Oslo: P.T. Mallings Forlagsboghandel. 1868. OL 23388689M.
  • Fornmanna Sögur. Vol. 9. Copenhagen: S. L. Möllers. 1835.
  • Giles, JA, ed. (1853). Matthew Paris's English History. Bohn's Antiquarian Library. Vol. 2. London: Henry G. Bohn.
  • Giles, JA, ed. (1854). Matthew Paris's English History. Bohn's Antiquarian Library. Vol. 3. London: Henry G. Bohn.
  • "GKS 1005 Fol". Handrit.is. n.d. Retrieved 23 March 2017.
  • Grainger, F; Collingwood, WG, eds. (1929). The Register and Records of Holm Cultram. Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian and Archaeological Society Record Series. Kendal: T Wilson & Son – via British History Online.
  • Haddan, AW; Stubbs, W, eds. (1873). Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents Relating to Great Britain and Ireland. Vol. 2, pt. 1. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
  • Hardy, TD, ed. (1837). Rotuli Chartarum in Turri Londinensi Asservati. Vol. 1, pt. 1. The Commissioners on the Public Records of the Kingdom. OL 19171147M.
  • Hardy, TD, ed. (1844). Rotuli Litterarum Clausarum in Turri Londinensi Asservati. Vol. 2. London: George E. Eyre and Andrew Spottiswoode. ISBN 9781554298921.
  • Howlett, R, ed. (1885). Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen, Henry II, and Richard I. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 2. London: Longman & Co.
  • Jónsson, F, ed. (1916). Eirspennill: Am 47 Fol. Oslo: Julius Thømtes Boktrykkeri. OL 18620939M.
  • Kjær, A, ed. (1910). Det Arnamagnæanske Hanndskrift 81a Fol. (Skálholtsbók Yngsta). Oslo: Mallingske Bogtrykkeri. OL 25104944M.
  • "Liber Niger de Wigmore Early 14 Cent". Collections Historical & Archaeological Relating to Montgomeryshire and Its Borders. 33: 200–202. 1904. hdl:10107/1239114.
  • Luard, HR, ed. (1866). Annales Monastici. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 3. London: Longman's Green, Reader, and Dyer.
  • Luard, HR, ed. (1877). Matthæi Parisiensis, Monachi Sancti Albani, Chronica Majora. Vol. 4. London: Longman & Co. OL 24776997M.
  • Luard, HR, ed. (1880). Matthæi Parisiensis, Monachi Sancti Albani, Chronica Majora. Vol. 5. London: Longman & Co.
  • Macbain, A; Kennedy, J, eds. (1894). "The Book of Clanranald". Reliquiæ Celticæ: Texts, Papers and Studies in Gaelic Literature and Philology, Left by the Late Rev. Alexander Cameron, LL.D. Vol. 2. Inverness: The Northern Counties Newspaper and Printing and Publishing Company. pp. 138–309. OL 24821349M.
  • MacDonald, A (1896). The Clan Donald. Vol. 1. Inverness: The Northern Counties Publishing Company.
  • MacLeod, RC (1927). The MacLeods of Dunvegan. The Clan MacLeod Society. OL 23316678M.
  • Macphail, JRN, ed. (1914). Highland Papers. Publications of the Scottish History Society. Vol. 1. Edinburgh: Scottish History Society. OL 23303390M.
  • Moore, AW (1890). "Bull of Pope Gregory IX to the Bishop of Sodor, 30 July 1231". English Historical Review. 5 (17): 101–107. doi:10.1093/ehr/V.XVII.101-b. eISSN 1477-4534. ISSN 0013-8266. JSTOR 546559.
  • Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society.
  • Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874b). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society.
  • Oliver, JR, ed. (1861). Monumenta de Insula Manniæ; or, A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society.
  • Patent Rolls of the Reign of Henry III: A.D. 1216–1225. London: His Majesty's Stationery Office. 1901.
  • Paul, JB, ed. (1882). Registrum Magni Sigilli Regum Scotorum: The Register of the Great Seal of Scotland, A.D. 1424–1513. Edinburgh: H.M. General Register House. OL 23329160M.
  • Poole, RL (1911). "The Scottish Islands in the Diocese of Sodor". Scottish Historical Review. 8 (2): 258–263. eISSN 1750-0222. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25518323.
  • Pryce, H; Insley, C, eds. (2005). The Acts of Welsh Rulers, 1120–1283. Cardiff: University of Wales Press. ISBN 0-7083-1897-5.
  • Raine, J, ed. (1894). The Historians of the Church of York and its Archbishops. Vol. 3. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.
  • "Regesta Norvegica". Dokumentasjonsprosjektet. n.d. Retrieved 4 June 2019.
  • Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh. 1832. OL 24829867M.
  • "Royal MS 14 C VII". British Library. n.d. Retrieved 20 July 2018.
  • Rymer, T; Sanderson, R; Holmes, G, eds. (1739). Fœdera, Conventiones, Litteræ, Et Cujuscunque Generis Acta Publica, Inter Reges Angliæ, Et Alios Quosvis Imperatores, Reges, Pontifices, Principes, Vel Communitates. Vol. 1, pts. 1–2. The Hague: Joannem Neaulme. OL 23299419M.
  • Shirley, WW, ed. (1862). Royal and Other Historical Letters Illustrative of the Reign of Henry III. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 1. London: Longman, Green, Longman, and Roberts.
  • Sinclair, J, ed. (1795). The Statistical Account of Scotland. Vol. 16. Edinburgh: William Creech.
  • Simpson, GG; Galbraith, JD, eds. (n.d.). Calendar of Documents Relating to Scotland. Vol. 5. Scottish Record Office.
  • Stevenson, J, ed. (1839). Chronicon de Lanercost, M.CC.I.–M.CCC.XLVI. Edinburgh: The Bannatyne Club. OL 7196137M.
  • Storm, G, ed. (1977) [1888]. Islandske Annaler Indtil 1578. Oslo: Norsk historisk kjeldeskrift-institutt. hdl:10802/5009. ISBN 82-7061-192-1.
  • Sweetman, HS, ed. (1875). Calendar of Documents Relating to Ireland, Preserved in Her Majesty's Public Record Office, London, 1171–1251. London: Longman & Co.
  • Talbot, T (1900). The Priory of Whithern (Candida Casa) and its Lands and Churches in Mann. Douglas, IM: W. Newby – via A Manx Notebook.
  • Taylor, S; Watt, DER; Scott, B, eds. (1990). Scotichronicon. Vol. 5. Aberdeen: Aberdeen University Press. ISBN 0-08-037985-0.
  • "The Annals of Tigernach". Corpus of Electronic Texts (8 February 2016 ed.). University College Cork. 2016. Retrieved 3 July 2019.
  • "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (29 August 2008 ed.). University College Cork. 2008. Retrieved 3 July 2019.
  • "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (6 January 2017 ed.). University College Cork. 2017. Retrieved 3 July 2019.
  • Theiner, A, ed. (1864). Vetera Monumenta Hibernorum et Scotorum Historiam Illustrantia. Rome: Vatican. hdl:2027/mdp.39015022391661.
  • The Itinerary Through Wales and the Description of Wales. Everyman's Library. London: J. M. Dent & Sons. 1908. OL 24871133M.
  • Thorpe, L, ed. (1978). The Journey Through Wales and the Description of Wales. Penguin Classics. Harmondsworth: Penguin Books. ISBN 9780140443394. OL 22125679M.
  • Turville-Petre, G; Olszewska, ES, eds. (1942). The Life of Gudmund the Good, Bishop of Holar (PDF). Coventry: The Viking Society for Northern Research.
  • Unger, CR, ed. (1871). Codex Frisianus: En Samling Af Norske Konge-Sagaer. Norske historiske kildeskriftfonds skrifter,9. Oslo: P.T. Mallings Forlagsboghandel. hdl:2027/hvd.32044084740760. OL 23385970M.
  • Vigfusson, G, ed. (1878). Sturlunga Saga Including the Islendinga Saga of Lawman Sturla Thordsson and Other Works. Vol. 2. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
  • Vigfusson, G, ed. (1887). Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 2. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.

Secondary sources edit

  • Argyll: An Inventory of the Monuments. Vol. 4. The Royal Commission on the Ancient and Historical Monuments of Scotland. 1982. ISBN 0-11-491728-0.
  • Barrow, GWS (2006). (PDF). In Kruse, A; Ross, A (eds.). Barra and Skye: Two Hebridean Perspectives. Edinburgh: The Scottish Society for Northern Studies. pp. 140–154. ISBN 0-9535226-3-6. Archived from the original (PDF) on 4 March 2016. Retrieved 13 August 2019.
  • Beuermann, I (2002). "Metropolitan Ambitions and Politics: Kells-Mellifont and Man & the Isles". Peritia. 16: 419–434. doi:10.1484/J.Peri.3.497. eISSN 2034-6506. ISSN 0332-1592.
  • Beuermann, I (2010). "'Norgesveldet?' South of Cape Wrath? Political Views Facts, and Questions". In Imsen, S (ed.). The Norwegian Domination and the Norse World c. 1100–c. 1400. Trondheim Studies in History. Trondheim: Tapir Academic Press. pp. 99–123. ISBN 978-82-519-2563-1.
  • Beuermann, I (2011). "Jarla Sǫgur Orkneyja. Status and Power of the Earls of Orkney According to Their Sagas". In Steinsland, G; Sigurðsson, JV; Rekdal, JE; Beuermann, I (eds.). Ideology and Power in the Viking and Middle Ages: Scandinavia, Iceland, Ireland, Orkney and the Faeroes. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures. Leiden: Brill. pp. 109–161. ISBN 978-90-04-20506-2. ISSN 1569-1462.
  • Beuermann, I (2012). . Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 14 March 2016. Retrieved 22 February 2013.
  • Beuermann, I (2014). "No Soil for Saints: Why was There No Native Royal Martyr in Man and the Isles". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures. Leiden: Brill. pp. 81–95. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462.
  • Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-Will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870.
  • Broderick, G (2003). . Studeyrys Manninagh. ISSN 1478-1409. Archived from the original on 7 February 2009.
  • Broderick, G (2013). "Some Island Names in the Former 'Kingdom of the Isles': A Reappraisal" (PDF). The Journal of Scottish Name Studies. 7: 1–28. ISSN 2054-9385.
  • Brown, M (2004). The Wars of Scotland, 1214–1371. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 0-7486-1237-8.
  • Brown, D (2016). Hugh de Lacy, First Earl of Ulster: Rising and Fall in Angevin Ireland. Irish Historical Monographs. Woodbridge: The Boydell Press. ISBN 978-1-78327-134-4. ISSN 1740-1097. {{cite book}}: |journal= ignored (help)
  • Butler, L (1988). "The Cistercian Abbey of St Mary of Rushen: Excavations 1978–79". Journal of the British Archaeological Association. 141 (1): 60–104. doi:10.1179/jba.1988.141.1.60. eISSN 1747-6704. ISSN 0068-1288.
  • Caldwell, DH; Hall, MA; Wilkinson, CM (2009). "The Lewis Hoard of Gaming Pieces: A Re-examination of Their Context, Meanings, Discovery and Manufacture". Medieval Archaeology. 53 (1): 155–203. doi:10.1179/007660909X12457506806243. eISSN 1745-817X. ISSN 0076-6097. S2CID 154568763.
  • Carpenter, D (2003). The Struggle For Mastery: Britain 1066–1284 (EPUB). The Penguin History of Britain. London: Allen Lane. ISBN 978-0-14-193514-0.
  • Cleasby, C; Vigfusson, G (1874). An Icelandic-English Dictionary, Based on the MS. Collections of the Late Richard Cleasby. Oxford: Clarendon Press. OL 14014061M.
  • Cochran-Yu, DK (2015). A Keystone of Contention: The Earldom of Ross, 1215–1517 (PhD thesis). University of Glasgow.
  • Cokayne, GE; Doubleday, HA; White, GH; Howard de Walden, eds. (1945). The Complete Peerage. Vol. 10. London: The St Catherine Press.
  • "Copeland Island, County Down". Place Names NI. n.d. Retrieved 8 June 2019.
  • Cowan, EJ (1990). "Norwegian Sunset – Scottish Dawn: Hakon IV and Alexander III". In Reid, NH (ed.). Scotland in the Reign of Alexander III, 1249–1286. Edinburgh: John Donald Publishers. pp. 103–131. ISBN 0-85976-218-1.
  • Cowan, IB (1978). "The Medieval Church in Argyll and the Isles". Records of the Scottish Church History Society. 20 (1): 15–29. eISSN 2516-6301. ISSN 2516-6298.
  • Cowan, IB; Easson, DE (1976) [1957]. Medieval Religious Houses, Scotland: With an Appendix on the Houses in the Isle of Man (2nd ed.). London: Longman. ISBN 0-582-12069-1. OL 5212943M.
  • Crawford, BE (2014). "The Kingdom of Man and the Earldom of Orkney—Some Comparisons". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures. Leiden: Brill. pp. 65–80. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462.
  • Crawford, DKE (2016). "St Patrick and St Maughold: Saints' Dedications in the Isle of Man". E-Keltoi. 8: 97–158. ISSN 1540-4889.
  • Cubbon, W (1952). Island Heritage: Dealing With Some Phases of Manx History. Manchester: George Falkner & Sons. OL 24831804M.
  • Davey, P (2002). "At the Crossroads of Power and Cultural Influence: Manx Archaeology in the High Middle Ages" (PDF). In Davey, P; Finlayson, D; Thomlinson, P (eds.). Mannin Revisited: Twelve Essays on Manx Culture and Environment. Edinburgh: The Scottish Society for Northern Studies. pp. 81–102. ISBN 0-9535226-2-8.
  • Donaldson, MEM (1923). Wanderings in the Western Highland and Islands. Paisley: Alexander Gardner.
  • Downham, C (2013). "Living on the Edge: Scandinavian Dublin in the Twelfth Century". No Horns on Their Helmets? Essays on the Insular Viking-Age. Celtic, Anglo-Saxon, and Scandinavian Studies. Aberdeen: Centre for Anglo-Saxon Studies and The Centre for Celtic Studies, University of Aberdeen. pp. 157–178. ISBN 978-0-9557720-1-6. ISSN 2051-6509.
  • Downham, C (2014). "Vikings' Settlements in Ireland Before 1014". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures. Leiden: Brill. pp. 1–21. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462.
  • Duffy, S (1992). "Irishmen and Islesmen in the Kingdoms of Dublin and Man, 1052–1171". Ériu. 43: 93–133. eISSN 2009-0056. ISSN 0332-0758. JSTOR 30007421.
  • Duffy, S (1993). Ireland and the Irish Sea Region, 1014–1318 (PhD thesis). Trinity College, Dublin. hdl:2262/77137.
  • Duffy, S (1996). "King John's Expedition to Ireland, 1210: The Evidence Reconsidered". Irish Historical Studies. 30 (117): 1–24. doi:10.1017/S0021121400012542. eISSN 2056-4139. ISSN 0021-1214. JSTOR 30008726. S2CID 163328151.
  • Duffy, S (2002). "The Bruce Brothers and the Irish Sea World, 1306–29". In Duffy, S (ed.). Robert the Bruce's Irish Wars: The Invasions of Ireland 1306–1329. Stroud: Tempus Publishing. pp. 45–70. ISBN 0-7524-1974-9.
  • Duffy, S (2004). "Ragnvald (d. 1229)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/50617. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
  • Duffy, S (2006). "The Royal Dynasties of Dublin and the Isles in the Eleventh Century". In Duffy, S (ed.). Medieval Dublin. Vol. 7. Dublin: Four Courts Press. pp. 51–65. ISBN 1-85182-974-1.
  • Duffy, S (2007). "The Prehistory of the Galloglass". In Duffy, S (ed.). The World of the Galloglass: Kings, Warlords and Warriors in Ireland and Scotland, 1200–1600. Dublin: Four Courts Press. pp. 1–23. ISBN 978-1-85182-946-0.
  • Dumville, DN (2018). "Origins of the Kingdom of the English". In Naismith, R; Woodman, DA (eds.). Writing, Kingship and Power in Anglo-Saxon England. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 71–121. doi:10.1017/9781316676066.005. ISBN 978-1-107-16097-2.
  • Dunbar, JG; Duncan, AAM (1971). "Tarbert Castle: A Contribution to the History of Argyll". Scottish Historical Review. 50 (1): 1–17. eISSN 1750-0222. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25528888.
  • Duncan, AAM (1996) [1975]. Scotland: The Making of the Kingdom. The Edinburgh History of Scotland. Edinburgh: Mercat Press. ISBN 0-901824-83-6.
  • Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1956–1957). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. eISSN 2056-743X. ISSN 0081-1564. S2CID 189977430.
  • Fee, CR (2012). "Með Lögum Skal Land Vort Byggja (With Law Shall the Land be Built): Law as a Defining Characteristic of Norse Society in Saga Conflicts and Assembly Sites Throughout the Scandinavian North Atlantic". In Hudson, B (ed.). Studies in the Medieval Atlantic. The New Middle Ages. New York: Palgrave Macmillan. pp. 123–142. doi:10.1057/9781137062390_5. ISBN 978-1-137-06239-0.
  • Flanagan, MT (1977). "Hiberno-Papal Relations in the Late Twelfth Century". Archivium Hibernicum. 34: 55–70. doi:10.2307/25487421. ISSN 0044-8745. JSTOR 25487421.
  • Flanagan, MT (1989). Irish Society, Anglo-Norman Settlers, Angevin Kingship: Interactions in Ireland in the Late Twelfth Century. Oxford: Clarendon Press. ISBN 0-19-822154-1.
  • Flanagan, MT (2010). The Transformation of the Irish Church in the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries. Studies in Celtic History. Woodbridge: The Boydell Press. ISBN 978-1-84383-597-4. ISSN 0261-9865.
  • Forbes, AR (1923). Place-Names of Skye and Adjacent Islands. Paisley: Alexander Gardner.
  • Forte, A; Oram, RD; Pedersen, F (2005). Viking Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-82992-2.
  • Fraser, W (1876). Earls of Cromartie. Vol. 2. Edinburgh. OL 6534123M.{{cite book}}: CS1 maint: location missing publisher (link)
  • Freke, D (1990). "History". In Robinson, V; McCarroll, D (eds.). The Isle of Man: Celebrating a Sense of Place. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press. pp. 103–122. ISBN 0-85323-036-6.
  • Freke, D (2002). "Conclusions". In Freke, D (ed.). Excavations on St Patrick's Isle, Peel, Isle of Man 1982–88: Prehistoric, Viking, Medieval and Later. Centre for Manx Studies Monographs. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press. pp. 437–448.
  • Gade, KE (1994). "1236: Órækja Meiddr ok Heill Gerr" (PDF). In Tómasson, S (ed.). Samtíðarsögur: The Contemporary Sagas. Forprent. Reykjavík: Stofnun Árna Magnússona. pp. 194–207.
  • Gillingham, J (2004) [1999]. "Killing and Mutilating Political Enemies in the British Isles From the Late Twelfth to the Early Fourteenth Century: A Comparative Study". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 114–134. ISBN 0-511-03855-0.
  • Grant, A (2000). "The Province of Ross and the Kingdom of Alba". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 88–126. ISBN 1-86232-151-5.
  • Harrison, A (2002). "Sources for the Documentary History of Peel Castle". In Freke, D (ed.). Excavations on St Patrick's Isle, Peel, Isle of Man 1982–88: Prehistoric, Viking, Medieval and Later. Centre for Manx Studies Monographs. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press. pp. 15–23. ISBN 0-85323-336-5.
  • Harrison, W (1871). Records of the Tynwald & Saint John's Chapels in the Isle of Man. Douglas: Manx Society.
  • Holden, BW (2001). "King John, the Braoses, and the Celtic Fringe, 1207–1216". Albion. 33 (2): 1–23. doi:10.2307/4053044. ISSN 0095-1390. JSTOR 4053044.
  • Hudson, BT (2005). Viking Pirates and Christian Princes: Dynasty, Religion, and Empire in the North Atlantic. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-516237-0.
  • Imsen, S (2010). "Introduction". In Imsen, S (ed.). The Norwegian Domination and the Norse World c. 1100–c. 1400. Trondheim Studies in History. Trondheim: Tapir Academic Press. pp. 13–33. ISBN 978-82-519-2563-1.
  • Insley, J; Wilson, D (2006). "Tynwald". Germanische Altertumskunde Online. De Gruyter. Retrieved 7 March 2015.
  • Jamroziak, E (2008). "Holm Cultram Abbey: A Story of Success?". Northern History. 45 (1): 27–36. doi:10.1179/174587008X256593. eISSN 1745-8706. ISSN 0078-172X. S2CID 159643490.
  • Jamroziak, E (2011). Survival and Success on Medieval Borders: Cistercian Houses in Medieval Scotland and Pomerania From the Twelfth to the Late Fourteenth Century. Medieval Texts and Cultures of Northern Europe. Turnhout: Brepols Publishers. ISBN 978-2-503-53307-0.
  • Jesch, J (2016). "The Threatening Wave: Norse Poetry and the Scottish Isles". In Barrett, JH; Gibbon, SJ (eds.). Maritime Societies of the Viking and Medieval World. The Society for Medieval Archaeology Monograph. Milton Park, Abingdon: Routledge. pp. 320–332. doi:10.4324/9781315630755. ISBN 978-1-315-63075-5. ISSN 0583-9106.
  • Johnsen, AO (1969). "The Payments From the Hebrides and Isle of Man to the Crown of Norway, 1153–1263: Annual Ferme or Feudal Casualty?". Scottish Historical Review. 48 (1): 18–64. eISSN 1750-0222. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25528786.
  • Kermode, PMC (1907). Manx Crosses. London: Bemrose & Sons Limited. OL 175544M.
  • Kermode, PMC (1915–1916). "Further Discoveries of Cross-Slabs in the Isle of Man" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 50: 50–62. doi:10.9750/PSAS.050.50.62. eISSN 2056-743X. ISSN 0081-1564. S2CID 223924724.
  • Kermode, PMC; Herdman, WA (1904). Illustrated Notes on Manks Antiquities. Liverpool.{{cite book}}: CS1 maint: location missing publisher (link)
  • Lewis, S (1987), The Art of Matthew Paris in Chronica Majora, California Studies in the History of Art, Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, ISBN 0-520-04981-0, OL 3163004M
  • MacInnes, IA (2019). "'A Somewhat too Cruel Vengeance was Taken for the Blood of the Slain': Royal Punishment of Rebels, Traitors, and Political Enemies in Medieval Scotland, c.1100–c.1250". In Tracy, L (ed.). Treason: Medieval and Early Modern Adultery, Betrayal, and Shame. Explorations in Medieval Culture. Leiden: Brill. pp. 119–146. ISBN 978-90-04-40069-6. ISSN 2352-0299. LCCN 2019017096.
  • MacLeod, N (2002). Raasay: The Island and its People. Edinburgh: Birlinn Limited. ISBN 1-84158-235-2.
  • Martin, FX (2008) [1987]. "John, Lord of Ireland, 1185–1216". In Cosgrove, A (ed.). Medieval Ireland, 1169–1534. New History of Ireland. Oxford: Oxford University Press. pp. 127–154. ISBN 978-0-19-821755-8.
  • Matheson, W (1978–1980a). "The Ancestry of the MacLeods". Transactions of the Gaelic Society of Inverness. 51: 68–80 – via Associated Clan MacLeod Societies Genealogical Resource Centre.
  • Matheson, W (1978–1980b). "The MacLeods of Lewis". Transactions of the Gaelic Society of Inverness. 51: 320–337 – via Associated Clan MacLeod Societies Genealogical Resource Centre.
  • McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0.
  • McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 0-511-03855-0.
olaf, black, Óláfr, guðrøðarson, died, 1237, scottish, gaelic, amhlaibh, dubh, also, known, thirteenth, century, king, isles, member, crovan, dynasty, note, guðrøðr, Óláfsson, king, isles, fionnghuala, lochlainn, Óláfr, younger, father, Óláfr, elder, brother, . olafr Gudrodarson died 1237 Scottish Gaelic Amhlaibh Dubh also known as Olaf the Black was a thirteenth century King of the Isles and a member of the Crovan dynasty note 1 He was a son of Gudrodr olafsson King of the Isles and Fionnghuala Nic Lochlainn olafr was a younger son of his father olafr s elder brother Rǫgnvaldr probably had a different mother According to the Chronicle of Mann Gudrodr appointed olafr as heir since he had been born in lawful wedlock Whether or not this is the case after Gudrodr s death in 1187 the Islesmen instead appointed Rǫgnvaldr as king as he was a capable adult and olafr was a mere child Rǫgnvaldr ruled the island kingdom for almost forty years during which time the half brothers vied for the kingship Olaf the Blackolafr Gudrodarsonolafr s name as it appears on folio 102v of AM 45 fol Codex Frisianus Olafr Gvdrathr s 1 King of the IslesReign1226 1237PredecessorRǫgnvaldr GudrodarsonSuccessorHaraldr olafssonDied21 May 1237St Patrick s IsleBurialRushen AbbeySpouseLauon Cairistiona inghean FearchairIssueHaraldr Rǫgnvaldr Magnus GunniHouseCrovan dynastyFatherGudrodr olafssonMotherFionnghuala Nic Lochlainn olafr appears to have held authority on the island of Lewis and Harris At some point olafr appears to have confronted Rǫgnvaldr for a larger stake in the kingdom after which Rǫgnvaldr had him seized and imprisoned by William the Lion King of Scotland Upon his release in 1214 1215 olafr is stated to have undertaken a pilgrimage to Santiago de Compostela after which the half brothers were reconciled and Rǫgnvaldr had olafr married to Lauon the sister of his own wife In what appears to have been a politically motivated maneuver olafr had his marriage declared null by Reginald Bishop of the Isles and proceeded to marry Cairistiona a daughter of Fearchar Earl of Ross Whilst Lauon appears to have been a member of Clann Somhairle a kindred led by Ruaidhri mac Raghnaill a man closely aligned with Rǫgnvaldr and opposed to the Scottish Crown Cairistiona was the daughter of a rising Scottish magnate In 1223 olafr s marital actions are stated to have precipitated Rǫgnvaldr s son Gudrodr Dond to attack olafr on Lewis and Harris driving him into Ross to the safety of his father in law Together with Pall Balkason olafr later defeated Gudrodr Dond on Skye The following year olafr confronted Rǫgnvaldr on Mann and the two partitioned of the kingdom between themselves One of Rǫgnvaldr s allied against olafr was Alan fitz Roland Lord of Galloway who is recorded to have campaigned in the Isles against olafr There is reason to suspect that olafr was conversely aligned with Alan s opponent in Ireland Hugh de Lacy Earl of Ulster In 1226 Rǫgnvaldr and Alan orchestrated the marriage of a daughter of Rǫgnvaldr to Alan s bastard son Thomas a union that led the Islesmen to depose Rǫgnvaldr in favour of olafr In 1229 Rǫgnvaldr invaded Mann and was killed in battle against olafr In 1230 olafr was forced from his kingdom to Norway by Alan and members of Clann Somhairle In response to this latest bout of warfare in the Isles Hakon Hakonarson King of Norway decided to send a royal fleet into the Isles under the command of ospakr an apparent member of Clann Somhairle When ospakr was slain early in the campaign olafr took control of the fleet and secured himself on Mann At this point the kingdom appears to have been partitioned between him and Gudrodr Dond with the latter ruling the Hebridean portion and olafr ruling Mann itself In 1231 after the Norwegian fleet left Isles Gudrodr Dond was slain and olafr ruled the whole Kingdom of the Isles peacefully until his death in 1237 olafr s restoration was seen as a success by the Norwegians and likely favourably viewed by the Scots as well olafr was succeeded by his son Haraldr In all three of olafr s sons ruled the Crovan dynasty s island kingdom the last of which Magnus was also the last of the dynasty to rule Contents 1 Uncertain inheritance 2 Hebridean magnate 3 Marriage to Lauon 4 Marriage to Cairistiona 5 Conflict with Gudrodr Dond 6 Opposition from Alan fitz Roland 7 Rǫgnvaldr s final fall 8 Norwegian intervention 8 1 ospakr s appointed kingship 8 2 olafr and Gudrodr Dond s shared kingship 9 Later reign 10 Death 11 Descendants 12 Ancestry 13 Notes 14 Citations 15 References 15 1 Primary sources 15 2 Secondary sources 16 External linksUncertain inheritance editolafr was a member of the Crovan dynasty 24 and a son of Gudrodr olafsson King of Dublin and the Isles 25 olafr s mother was Fionnghuala Nic Lochlainn 26 Gudrodr had several other children Affrica 27 Rǫgnvaldr 28 and Ivarr Other possible children include Ruaidhri 24 and a daughter whose name is unknown 29 According to the thirteenth century Chronicle of Mann olafr s mother was Fionnghuala Nic Lochlainn granddaughter of Muirchertach Mac Lochlainn High King of Ireland 30 She was probably a daughter of Muirchertach s son Niall Mac Lochlainn King of Cineal Eoghain 31 Although olafr s parentage is known the maternal ancestry of Rǫgnvaldr is less certain She may have been Sadbh 32 an Irishwoman identified as his mother by a contemporary Gaelic praise poem 33 note 2 The likelihood that Rǫgnvaldr and olafr had different mothers may well explain the intense conflict between the two men in the years that followed 35 The chronicle reveals that the marriage between Gudrodr and Fionnghuala was formalised in 1176 1177 under the auspices of a visiting papal legate 36 Before Gudrodr s death in 1187 the chronicle claims that he left instructions for olafr to succeed to the kingship since the latter had been born in lawful wedlock 37 This statement could indicate that olafr was born just before or immediately after his parents marriage 38 The chronicle certainly states that olafr was born before the legate formalised his parents marriage suggesting that the union existed for some time prior 39 This source however gives conflicting dates for olafr s birth 1173 and 1177 Specifically in its account of his parents marriage the chronicle states that olafr was three years old 40 and in its account of his father s death olafr is said to have been only ten 41 If the chronicle s account of olafr s stake in the kingship is to be believed it could indicate that Gudrodr attempted to legitimise the royal succession through his canonical marriage to Fionnghuala 42 However this source appears to date to the reign of olafr s son Magnus 43 and there is reason to suspect that it source was compiled in the context of an attempt to legitimise olafr s branch of the Crovan dynasty over that of Rǫgnvaldr As such the chronicle appears to be biased towards olafr s line 44 and its account of Gudrodr s succession may not objective 45 Whether the chronicle is accurate in its account of the succession is uncertain 46 as the Islesmen are stated to have chosen Rǫgnvaldr to rule instead because unlike olafr who was only a child at the time Rǫgnvaldr was a hardy young man fully capable to reign as king 47 Furthermore the fact that Rǫgnvaldr appears to have held power in the Hebrides at the time of Gudrodr s death could indicate that it was Rǫgnvaldr who had been the acknowledged heir 48 Another possibility suggested by the chronicle and latter correspondence between olafr and the English Crown is that Rǫgnvaldr s tenure had been originally intended as temporary wardship until olafr was able to reign himself 49 note 3 Hebridean magnate edit nbsp The name of olafr s older half brother Rǫgnvaldr Gudrodarson as it appears on folio 40v of British Library Cotton Julius A VII Reginaldus filjus Godredi 51 Rǫgnvaldr succeeded Gudrodr as king in 1188 52 At some point after assuming control of the kingdom the chronicle reports that Rǫgnvaldr gave olafr possession of a certain island called Lodhus 53 The chronicle disparagingly describes the island as being mountainous and rocky completely unsuitable for cultivation and declares that its small population lived mostly by hunting and fishing 54 Although Lodhus is an early Latin form of the place name of Lewis 55 the rather flat and boggy northerly half of the Outer Hebridean island of Lewis and Harris the chronicle s text seems to instead refer to Harris the somewhat mountainous southerly half 56 The chronicle claims that because of the impoverishment of his lands olafr was unable to support himself and his followers and that in consequence he led a poor sort of life 57 There is reason to suspect that the chronicle s otherwise perceptible prejudice against Rǫgnvaldr s branch of the Crovan dynasty and its apparent bias in favour of Mann over the northernmost reaches of the realm may also account for its denigrating depiction of olafr s allotted lands 58 nbsp The mediaeval barrel vaulted nave of the Cathedral of Santiago de Compostela For over a thousand years the cathedral has been the destination of pilgrims making their way to Santiago de Compostela In consequence of this supposed poverty the chronicle claims that olafr went to Rǫgnvaldr who was also living in the Hebrides and confronted him for more land Rǫgnvaldr s stated response was to have olafr seized and sent to William I King of Scotland who kept him imprisoned for almost seven years 59 It is possible that at this stage of his career olafr acted as an under king to Rǫgnvaldr and sought to increase his share of power There is reason to suspect that following olafr s inability to make a deal with Rǫgnvaldr olafr approached Ingi Bardarson King of Norway and offered himself as a more palatable vassal king in return for Norwegian support in deposing Rǫgnvaldr 60 In 1210 Rǫgnvaldr himself appears to have travelled to Norway 61 as evinced by a version of the thirteenth century Bǫglunga sǫgur 62 in a journey that could well have been an attempt to further cement his position in the Isles 63 and counter olafr s claims to the throne by formally submitting to the Norwegian king 64 In any case the chronicle states that William died during the seventh year of olafr s captivity and that William had ordered the release of all his political prisoners before his passing 59 Since William died in December 1214 olafr s incarceration appears to have spanned between about 1207 1208 and 1214 1215 65 Upon his release the chronicle reveals that the half brothers met on Mann after which olafr set off on a pilgrimage with his followers to Santiago de Compostela 66 olafr s time in the Isles is confirmed by several Icelandic sources the sagas of Hrafn Sveinbjarnarson an Icelandic chieftain and Gudmundr Arason an Icelandic ecclesiast which recount how in 1202 Gudmundr attempted to sail from Iceland to Norway to become consecrated as the Bishop of Holar 67 For example the thirteenth century Hrafns saga Sveinbjarnarsonar relates that the wayfaring Icelanders encountered a severe storm and were blown far off course before being forced to make landfall in the Hebrides The saga identifies the island they landed upon as Sandey 68 which may well refer to Sanday a tiny tidal island linked to its larger neighbour Canna the westernmost island of the Small Isles 69 The sandy flat that joins the islands together forms one of the best natural harbours in the Hebrides 70 nbsp olafr s name as appears on folio 163r of AM 47 fol Eirspennill Olafr suarti 71 The Old Norse epithet svarti refers to the colour black 72 note 4 According to Hrafns saga Sveinbjarnarsonar the Icelanders were met by an official of a local king named olafr who attempted to collect a landing tax from them Afterwards whilst the Icelanders were at church the king is said to have personally invited the bishop elect to dine with him Gudmundr is then said to have refused the king after which the latter forbade them to leave Although the Icelanders are reported to have taken up arms they eventually caved to the king before being allowed to set sail for Norway 78 The king encountered by the Icelanders was probably olafr himself 79 although it is not certain that the Crovan dynasty controlled the Small Isles at this point in history 80 note 5 One possibility is that olafr like the Icelanders may have been temporarily stranded on the tidal island and that he may have taken advantage of the storm stricken churchmen to offset the poverty that is assigned to him by the chronicle 86 note 6 Marriage to Lauon edit nbsp The name of olafr s wife Lauon as it appears on folio 42r of British Library Cotton Julius A VII Lauon 90 This woman could have been a close kinswoman of Ruaidhri mac Raghnaill perhaps a daughter 91 note 7 Upon olafr s return from his pilgrimage the chronicle records that Rǫgnvaldr had olafr marry Lauon the sister of his own wife Rǫgnvaldr then granted Lodhus back to olafr where the newly weds proceeded to live until the arrival of Reginald Bishop of the Isles The chronicle claims that the bishop disapproved of the marriage on the grounds that olafr had formerly had a concubine who was a cousin of Lauon A synod was then assembled after which the marriage is stated to have been nullified 92 Although the identity of the half brother s father in law is uncertain 93 the chronicle describes him as a nobleman from Kintyre 94 which suggests that he was a member of Clann Somhairle 95 since sources concerning this kindred associate it with Kintyre more than any other region 96 As such the father could have been either Raghnall mac Somhairle 97 or Raghnall s son Ruaidhri 91 both of whom appear to have been styled Lord of Kintyre in contemporary sources 98 or possibly even Raghnall s younger son Domhnall 99 note 8 nbsp A queen gaming piece of the Lewis chessmen 102 Comprising some four sets 103 the pieces are thought to have been crafted in Norway in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries 104 They were uncovered in Lewis in the early nineteenth century 105 It is conceivable that Rǫgnvaldr s marriage was undertaken before 1210 96 perhaps not long after 1200 considering the fact that Gudrodr Dond a product of this union was an adult by 1223 and had fathered at least one son by this date 106 olafr s marriage to Lauon may have taken place in 1216 96 The binding of Rǫgnvaldr and olafr to Clann Somhairle wives could well have been orchestrated in an effort to patch up relations between the Crovan dynasty and Clann Somhairle neighbouring kindreds that had bitterly contested the kingship of the Isles for about sixty years 107 After the death of Aonghus mac Somhairle in 1210 the leading dynast of Clann Somhairle appears to have been Ruaidhri 108 It is possible that as a result of the marriage alliance between his family and the Crovan dynasty Ruaidhri acknowledged Rǫgnvaldr s kingship and thereby established himself as a leading magnate within a reunified Kingdom of the Isles 109 Since the majority of Ruaidhri s territories appear to have been mainland possessions it is very likely that the Scottish Crown regarded this alliance and apparent reunification of the Isles as a threat to its own claims of overlordship of Argyll In fact it is possible that the Scots release of olafr in 1214 was intended to cause dynastic discord in the Isles If this was indeed the case the reconciliation between the half brothers ensured that the Scottish Crown s machinations came to nought at least temporarily 106 Marriage to Cairistiona edit nbsp The name of olafr s wife Cairistiona as it appears on folio 42v of British Library Cotton Julius A VII Scristinam 110 Once freed from his arranged marriage to Lauon the chronicle reports that olafr proceeded to marry Cairistiona daughter of Fearchar mac an tSagairt 111 The union appears to have taken place in about 1222 1223 112 The father of Cairistiona emerges from historical obscurity in 1215 113 Seemingly by the mid 1220s 114 at about the time of Cairistiona and olafr s marriage Alexander II King of Scotland rewarded Fearchar with the Earldom of Ross for meritorious service to the Scottish Crown 115 Although it is unknown if Fearchar received the earldom before his daughter s marriage his comital elevation or foreknowledge of it could well have precipitated the match 116 note 9 There is certainly reason to suspect that the collapse of olafr s marriage to Lauon and his subsequent marriage to Cairistiona was a politically motivated maneuver 119 In 1221 1222 Alexander seems to have overseen a series of invasions into Argyll 120 This royal campaign appears to have resulted in a local regime change with Ruaidhri being replaced by Domhnall in Kintyre 121 One of several factors that could account for Ruaidhri s expulsion is Scottish apprehension of a rejuvenated Kingdom of the Isles 122 nbsp Coat of arms of Alexander II as it appears on folio 146v of British Library Royal 14 C VII Historia Anglorum 123 The inverted shield represents the king s death in 1249 124 Immediately after its account of olafr s marriage to Cairistiona the chronicle details outright conflict between olafr and Rǫgnvaldr s family The fact that this outbreak of violence is specifically dated to 1223 could indicate that it was Ruaidhri s apparent downfall in Kintyre that led olafr to realign himself with Fearchar 125 By linking himself with Fearchar Alexander s leading lieutenant in the north 126 it would appear that olafr recognised a regional shift in power and therefore attempted to bind himself to a rising star in Scotland 127 and extract himself from any liability connected to Lauon s kin 128 Another apparent aftereffect of the Scots invasion of Kintyre was the creation of the Clann Dubhghaill Lordship of Argyll 129 first evinced in 1225 130 If members of the Clann Dubhghaill branch of Clann Somhairle indeed began operating as agents of the Scottish Crown at about this time it is possible that olafr as a rival to the ruler of a reformed Kingdom of the Isles acted as an agent of Scottish interests as well As such olafr s marriage to Cairistiona may have ultimately stemmed from a Scottish desire to destabilise the Isles 99 If Lauon s father was indeed Ruaidhri it is possible that olafr compensated the latter for his marriage by granting him lands or protection in the Isles 131 It is also possible that Ruaidhri s descendants Clann Ruaidhri owed their later power in Garmoran and the Hebrides to olafr s patronage 132 Although the chronicle alleges that the union between Lauon and olafr was doomed for being within a prohibited degree of kinship this is unlikely to have been the real reason for its dissolution 133 The impetus behind Reginald s part in the whole affair was probably more political than religious 132 The chronicle certainly depicts Reginald and olafr as close by describing the former as the son of a sister of olafr and by relating that Reginald warmly greeted him when he arrived on Lodhus and orchestrated olafr s annulment 134 note 10 There is also reason to suspect that in the years immediately after the death of a previous Bishop of the Isles in 1217 during a period in which Reginald vied with Nicholas de Meaux for this vacant office olafr actively backed the candidacy of Reginald whereas Rǫgnvaldr backed that of Nicholas 136 note 11 Conflict with Gudrodr Dond edit nbsp The name of Pall Balkason as it appears on folio 42v of British Library Cotton Julius A VII Pol filius Boke 110 If the chronicle is to be believed olafr s separation from Lauon enraged her sister the wife of Rǫgnvaldr and mother of Gudrodr Dond who surreptitiously tricked Gudrodr Dond into attacking olafr in 1223 Following what he thought were his father s orders Gudrodr Dond gathered a force on Skye 145 where he was evidently based 146 and proceeded to Lodhus where he is reported to have laid waste to most of the island olafr is said to have only narrowly escaped with a few men and to have fled to the protection of his father in law on the mainland in Ross olafr is stated to have been followed into exile by Pall Balkason a vicecomes on Skye who refused to take up arms against him 145 At a later date olafr and Pall are reported to have returned to Skye and defeated Gudrodr Dond in battle 147 note 12 nbsp Eilean Chaluim Chille Kilmuir Skye This meadow was once a loch and may have been the site where olafr defeated Gudrodr Dond The chronicle specifies that Gudrodr Dond was overcome on a certain island called the isle of St Columba 153 This location may be identical to Skeabost Island in the mouth of the river Snizort NG41824850 154 Another possibility is that the isle in question is the now landlocked island of Eilean Chaluim Chille in the Kilmuir district NG37706879 155 This island once sat in Loch Chaluim Chille before the loch was drained of water and turned into a meadow 156 There is archaeological evidence to suggest that a fortified site sat on another island in the loch and that this islet was connected to the monastic island by a causeway If correct the fortification could account for Gudrodr Dond s presence near an ecclesiastical site 157 According to the chronicle olafr s forces consisted of five boats and encircled the island after having launched from the opposite shore two stadia from it This distance about 2 furlongs 400 metres suggests that the island is more likely Eilean Chaluim Chille than Skeabost Island as the former appears to have sat between 285 metres 935 feet and 450 metres 1 480 feet from the surrounding shores of Loch Chaluim Chille 158 note 13 In any case following the clash the chronicle reports that Gudrodr Dond s captured followers were put to death and Gudrodr Dond was blinded and castrated 147 It is possible that olafr was aided by Fearchar in the strike against Gudrodr Dond 164 Certainly the chronicle s account seems to suggest that olafr accumulated his forces whilst sheltering in Ross 165 Although the chronicle maintains that olafr was unable to prevent this torture and specifically identifies Pall as the instigator of the act 166 the Icelandic annals record that olafr was indeed responsible for his nephew s plight and make no mention of Pall 167 note 14 nbsp A rook gaming piece of the Lewis chessmen 171 The Scandinavian connections of leading members of the Isles may have been reflected in their military armament and could have resembled that depicted upon such gaming pieces 172 The mutilation and killing of high status kinsmen during power struggles was not an unknown phenomenon in the peripheral regions of the British Isles during the High Middle Ages 173 note 15 For instance in only the century and a half of its existence at least nine members of the Crovan dynasty perished from mutilation or assassination 175 As such there is reason to regard this vicious internecine violence as the Crovan dynasty s greatest weakness 176 To contemporaries the tortures of blinding and emasculation were a means of depriving power from a political opponent Not only would the punishment deny a man the ability to sire descendants it would divest him of personal power limiting his ability to attract supporters and further offset the threat of future vengeance 177 The maiming inflicted upon Gudrodr Dond seems to exemplify olafr s intent to wrest his perceived birthright from Rǫgnvaldr s bloodline It is unknown why Rǫgnvaldr did not similarly neutralise olafr when he had the chance years before although it may have had something to do with the preservation of international relations For example it is possible that his act of showing leniency to olafr had garnered Scottish support against the threat of Norwegian overlordship 106 In any case the neutralisation of Gudrodr Dond appears to mark a turning point in the struggle between olafr and Rǫgnvaldr 178 In September 1219 Rǫgnvaldr surrendered Mann to the papacy swore to perform homage for the island and promised to pay twelve marks sterling in perpetuity as tribute 179 This submission was recognised by Pope Honorius III in May 1223 180 The precise impetus behind Rǫgnvaldr s submission is uncertain 181 although it may well have been related to the threat of ever strengthening Norwegian kingship 182 Rǫgnvaldr s papal submission may have also been linked to his feud with olafr 183 For example in the last hours of his life John King of England appealed to Pope Innocent III to ensure the succession of his young son the future Henry III King of England Although the chronology of dissension between Rǫgnvaldr and olafr is not entirely clear the hostilities which entangled Rǫgnvaldr s son broke out in the 1220s Rǫgnvaldr therefore may have intended to secure not only his own kingship but also the future succession of his son 184 nbsp The title of olafr s father Gudrodr olafsson as it appears on folio 40r British Library Cotton Julius A VII rex insularum King of the Isles 185 Although olafr and his father and grandfather styled themselves with this title olafr s sons Haraldr 186 and Magnus used the form rex mannie et insularum 187 The kin strife endured by the Crovan dynasty largely took place on Skye and Lodhus islands that were clearly important within the kingdom In fact there is evidence to suggest that the kingdom s northern territories were granted by reigning kings to heir apparents or disaffected dynasts 188 For example during the eleventh century reign of the dynasty s founder Gudrodr Crovan the northern portion of the realm may have been governed by Gudrodr Crovan s succeeding son Lǫgmadr 189 The fact that Rǫgnvaldr was residing in the Hebrides when his father died in 1187 may indicate that despite the chronicle s claims to the contrary Rǫgnvaldr was indeed the rightful heir to the kingship 48 Furthermore since Gudrodr Dond is recorded on Skye the possibility exists that he resided there as his father s heir apparent Rǫgnvaldr s grant of Lodhus to olafr may therefore indicate that olafr was at least temporarily regarded as Rǫgnvaldr s rightful successor On the other hand it is also possible that Rǫgnvaldr s grant was given in the context of appeasing a disgruntled dynast passed over for the kingship 190 In any event it is apparent that such territorial fragmentation would have severely weakened the realm 191 Opposition from Alan fitz Roland edit nbsp Castle Rushen is first recorded in the thirteenth century 192 It may have been constructed by Rǫgnvaldr Gudrodarson 193 and could well have acted as his power centre when olafr confronted him at Ronaldsway in 1224 194 In 1224 the year following the defeat of Rǫgnvaldr s son the chronicle reveals that olafr took hostages from the leading men of the Hebridean portion of the realm and with a fleet of thirty two ships landed on Mann at Ronaldsway where he confronted Rǫgnvaldr directly It was then agreed that the kingdom would be split between the two with Rǫgnvaldr keeping Mann itself along with the title of king and olafr retaining a share in the Hebrides 195 With olafr s rise at Rǫgnvaldr expense the latter turned to Alan 196 one of Scotland s most powerful magnates 197 Alan and Rǫgnvaldr were certainly closely connected Both were great grandsons of Fergus Lord of Galloway 198 both had received Ulster lands from the English at about the same time and it is possible that connections between the Isles and Galloway had led to Rǫgnvaldr s involvement with the Scottish Crown in Caithness in about 1200 199 In a letter from Alan to Henry dated the year of the partitioning between the half brothers Alan mentioned that he was preoccupied with his army and fleet travelling from island to island 200 This statement could well evince the beginning of joint military operations conducted by Alan and Rǫgnvaldr against olafr assigned by the chronicle to the following year 201 According to the latter source however the campaigning came to nought because the Manx were unwilling to battle against olafr and the Hebrideans 202 This record appears to show that Alan portrayed his actions in the Isles as related to his conflict with the Lacys in Ireland As such the correspondence could be evidence that the Ulster ambitions of Hugh de Lacy were aligned with olafr in the Isles Not only did olafr clash with Rǫgnvaldr s son in 1223 but Hugh launched a bid to recover his forfeited Earldom of Ulster in the same year a reclamation that seriously threatened recent Gallovidian expansion in Ireland Whilst Rǫgnvaldr clearly had the support of Alan and his family there is reason to suspect that olafr was allied to Hugh In the correspondence between Alan and Henry Alan stated that he had been on the verge of launching an invasion of Ireland when he learned of an agreement reached between Hugh and the Justiciar of Ireland and therefore sought the king s confirmation of his family s lands in Ulster 203 Alan s letter appears to show that his campaigning in the Isles was understood to have been a detriment to Hugh in Ireland As such Hugh seems to have been expected to make use of military assistance from Isles in his restoration attempt 204 note 16 olafr s move against Rǫgnvaldr in 1223 and 1224 the very time the Lacys campaigned against Gallovidian interests in Ireland is unlikely to have been a coincidence It may have been the window of opportunity that olafr seized upon 217 Alternately it may have been Hugh himself who capitalised upon the Gallovidian s campaigning against olafr 218 note 17 nbsp Coat of arms of Hugh de Lacy as depicted on folio 161v of Cambridge Corpus Christi College 16 II Chronica majora 222 Other correspondence possibly dating to about 1224 between Henry and his sister Joan Queen of Scotland reveals that Hakon Hakonarson King of Norway was rumoured to have been planning a naval expedition west over sea Although Joan s letter to Henry places this campaign in the context of Hugh s threat to English aligned interests in Ireland 223 it may be that Hakon s attention was focused upon the escalating situation in the Isles 224 One possibility is that Joan s letter is evidence that olafr was thought to have appealed to Hakon for support against Rǫgnvaldr 126 note 18 Also in 1224 the thirteenth century Hakonar saga Hakonarsonar reports that a certain Gillikristr ottar Snaekollsson and many Islesmen travelled to Norway and presented Hakon with letters pertaining to the needs of their lands 230 One possibility is that these so called needs refer to the violent kin strife and recent treaty between the half brothers 231 The saga may therefore reveal that the Norwegian Crown was approached by either representatives of either side of the inter dynastic conflict or perhaps by neutral chieftains caught in the middle 232 note 19 Further attempts to quell the infighting by way of the Norwegian Crown may have been undertaken in 1226 when it is remarked by the same source that Simon Bishop of the Isles met with Hakon 235 nbsp The seal of Alan fitz Roland Rǫgnvaldr s ally against olafr 236 According to Hakonar saga Hakonarsonar Alan was the greatest warrior at that time He had a great army and many ships He plundered about the Hebrides for a long time 237 A short time later perhaps in about 1225 or 1226 the chronicle reveals that Rǫgnvaldr oversaw the marriage of a daughter of his to Alan s young illegitimate son Thomas Unfortunately for Rǫgnvaldr this marital alliance appears to have cost him the kingship since the chronicle records that the Manxmen had him removed from power and replaced with olafr 238 The recorded resentment of the union could indicate that Alan s son was intended to eventually succeed Rǫgnvaldr 239 who was perhaps about sixty years old at the time 199 and whose grandchildren were presumably still very young 106 In fact it is possible that in light of Rǫgnvaldr s advanced age and his son s mutilation a significant number of the Islesmen regarded olafr as the rightful heir Such a view could well account for the lack of enthusiasm that the Manxmen had for Alan and Rǫgnvaldr s campaign in the Hebrides 240 Since Thomas was likely little more than a teenager at the time it may well have been obvious to contemporary observers that Alan was the one who would hold the real power in the kingdom 241 The fact that Rǫgnvaldr agreed to the marriage could indicate that a stake in the kingship was the price of Alan s assistance against olafr 242 From the perspective of the Scottish Crown it is conceivable that Alan s ambitions in the Isles were encouraged by the prospect of Alan s son becoming a dependable client king on Mann and the potential to further extend and strengthen Scottish royal authority along the western seaboard bringing stability to the war torn region 243 note 20 Alexander probably also encouraged Fearchar s alliance with olafr 245 As such the Scottish Crown appears to have escalated the discord in the Isles by playing off both sides in the fraternal struggle 246 Whilst Alan s interest apparently consisted of Mann and the southern Hebrides territories that would have complemented his lordships within the North Channel Firth of Clyde region 247 Fearchar s own interest may have centred around Skye 248 and Lewis where his descendants gained dominance later in the thirteenth century 247 note 21 nbsp Coat of arms of Henry III as it appears on folio 100r of British Library Royal 14 C VII 250 At this low point of his career the deposed Rǫgnvaldr appears to have gone into exile at Alan s court in Galloway 251 In 1228 whilst olafr and his chieftains were absent in Hebrides the chronicle records of an invasion of Mann by Rǫgnvaldr Alan and Alan s brother Thomas The attack appears to have resulted in the complete devastation of the southern half of the island since the chronicle declares that it was almost reduced to a desert 252 Suffering serious setbacks at the hands of his enemies in what appears to be the nadir of his career 253 olafr reached out for English assistance against his half brother as evidenced by fragments of correspondence between Henry and olafr in which the latter alluded to aggression dealt from Alan 254 This appeal for English assistance requests that Henry intervene with Alexander and appears to show that olafr believed that Alexander was actively encouraging Alan s aggression 255 note 22 The participation of the Earl of Atholl in the 1228 attack could indicate that Alexander was aware of the operation One possibility is that instead of an attempt to conquer the island this Scottish led operation was an attempt to pressure olafr into coming to terms without involving the English 106 In any case after Alan vacated Mann olafr and his forces reappeared on the island and routed the remaining Gallovidians Thus the chronicle declares peace was restored to the island 257 Despite the warring against olafr the English administration was certainly dealing with him as king by 1228 258 That year English records reveal that Henry attempted to broker a peace between the half brothers and gave olafr safe passage to England 259 This intervention may have led to olafr s temporary absence from Mann that year 106 It could also roughly mark the point when Rǫgnvaldr finally lost English support 260 Although the English Crown technically recognised olafr s kingship in correspondence sent to him the year before the aggressive tone directed at him suggests that the preferred dynast may well have been Rǫgnvaldr at that point in time 261 note 23 Rǫgnvaldr s final fall edit nbsp Whilst St Patrick s Isle appears to have been a Manx power centre of olafr Rǫgnvaldr s power seems to have located to the south at Ronaldsway and Castle Rushen 263 In what was likely early January 1229 the chronicle records that Rǫgnvaldr caught the forces of olafr unaware as Rǫgnvaldr sailed from Galloway with five ships and launched a nocturnal raid upon the harbour at St Patrick s Isle near what is today the town of Peel During this assault the chronicle records that Rǫgnvaldr had all of the ships of olafr and his chieftains destroyed 264 Although the chronicle s description of the attack alludes to Gallovidian involvement as it states that the expedition originated from Galloway the fact that Rǫgnvaldr commanded only five ships suggests that this support may have been waning 265 note 24 nbsp Tynwald Hill near St John s may have been a national assembly site of the Kingdom of the Isles 267 Tynwald was the site of the final conflict between olafr and Rǫgnvaldr 268 If olafr was indeed his father s chosen successor as the chronicle alleges it is possible that olafr was established as such at Tynwald 267 It is possible that olafr was inaugurated here following the events of 1225 1226 269 note 25 Rǫgnvaldr followed up on his assault by establishing himself in the southern part of Mann as the chronicle records that he won over the support of the southerners Meanwhile olafr is stated to have assembled his forces in the north of Mann 270 indicating that the island was divided between the two men for much of January and February before what would be their final confrontation 271 According to the chronicle Rǫgnvaldr and olafr led their armies to Tynwald 272 note 26 The derivation of this place name from the Old Norse elements thing assembly and vǫllr field meadow reveals that it was an assembly site 278 which in turn suggests that negotiations may have been intended 268 On 14 February the festival of St Valentine the chronicle records that olafr s forces launched an attack upon Rǫgnvaldr at Tynwald where Rǫgnvaldr s troops were routed and he himself was slain 272 Tynwald may well have been the place where the Islesmen publicly inaugurated their kings 279 proclaimed new laws and resolved disputes 280 As such olafr s victory over Rǫgnvaldr at this site could have enhanced his royal status 281 Whilst Rǫgnvaldr s fall is laconically corroborated by the Icelandic annals 282 other sources appear to suggest that his death was due to treachery The fourteenth century Chronicle of Lanercost for example states that Rǫgnvaldr fell a victim to the arms of the wicked 283 whilst the Chronicle of Mann states that although olafr grieved at his half brother s death he never exacted vengeance upon his killers 272 Although the latter s account of Gudrodr Dond s maiming and Rǫgnvaldr s death could be evidence that olafr was unable to control his supporters during these historical episodes it is also possible that the compilers of this source sought to disassociate olafr from these acts of violence against his kin 284 Norwegian intervention editospakr s appointed kingship edit nbsp The name and title of ospakr as it appears on folio of 174r of GKS 1005 fol Vspakr konungr Flateyarbok 285 Hakonar saga Hakonarsonar describes several sons and suspected sons of Dubhghall mac Somhairle Dubhghall Donnchadh ospakr and Somhairle as Hebridean kings The death of Alan s ally did not deter Gallovidian interests in the Isles In fact it is apparent that Alan and members of the Clann Dubhghaill branch of Clann Somhairle upheld pressure upon olafr 286 note 27 Reports of open warfare in the Isles reached Hakon s royal court in the summer of 1229 290 The thirteenth century Hakonar saga Hakonarsonar specifically singles out Alan as one of the principal perpetrators of unrest describing him as the greatest warrior possessing a large force of men and ships with which he plundered throughout the Hebrides 291 Several members of Clann Somhairle are also associated with this unrest Dubhghall mac Dubhghaill Donnchadh mac Dubhghaill and a certain Somhairle 292 Whilst these members of Clann Somhairle are depicted as being disloyal to Hakon the saga contrasts them with olafr who is said to have been a steadfast supporter of Hakon and to have manfully held his kingdom against Alan 293 Although olafr arrived at the Norwegian court early in 1230 having been forced from the Isles by Alan and his allies it is evident that Hakon had already decided upon a course of action 294 Upon his arrival the saga relates that olafr gave a report of Alan s actions in the Isles 295 According to the Flateyjarbok and Skalholtsbok versions of the saga olafr repeated a boast of Alan suggesting that Alan thought himself capable of even invading Norway 296 Rather than being an accurate reflection of Alan s intentions however there is reason to suspect that olafr s recounted bluster was instead an invention designed to direct further Norwegian animosity at Alan 297 nbsp Detail from Maughold IV 298 a Manx runestone displaying a contemporary sailing vessel 299 The power of the kings of the Isles laid in their armed galley fleets 300 In any case the Icelandic annals saga Chronicle of Mann and Chronicle of Lanercost all reveal that Hakon handed over the kingship of the Isles to ospakr 301 an apparent member of Clann Dubhghaill who had long served outside the Isles in Norway 302 Other Islesmen in Norway before olafr s arrival were Pall and Gudrodr Dond 106 the latter who seems to have been one of ospakr s principal supporters 303 According to saga Hakon not only granted ospakr the kingship but also gave him command of the Norwegian fleet tasked with restoring peace in the Isles 304 Within days of olafr s arrival in Norway the saga reveals that ospakr s fleet set sail for the Isles and swelled in number after reaching Orkney 305 Whilst the Eirspennill version of the saga numbers the fleet in Norway at twelve ships the Flateyjarbok Frisbok and Skalholtsbok versions give the number eleven 306 and whilst the former version relates that the fleet gained twenty ships from Orkney the latter three versions state that the fleet numbered twenty when it left Orkney 307 The saga recounts that olafr and Pall journeyed on the same ship 308 and states that after they reached Orkney Jon Haraldsson Earl of Orkney gave olafr a ship called the Ox 309 note 28 Once in the Isles the fleet linked up with three leading members of Clann Somhairle on Islay 314 nbsp Ruinous Rothesay Castle According to Hakonar saga Hakonarsonar ospakr s forces attacked the castle s soft stone walls whilst the Scots poured boiling pitch down upon them 315 note 29 News of the gathering Norwegian fleet soon reached Alexander II who appears to have made straight for the western coast diverting his attention to the now rapidly developing crisis On 28 May Alan is recorded in Alexander II s presence at Ayr where the Scottish royal forces appear to have assembled 320 It was probably May or June when ospakr s fleet rounded the Mull of Kintyre entered the Firth of Clyde and made landfall on Bute where his forces successfully stormed and captured a fortress that is almost certainly identical to Rothesay Castle 321 The Flateyjarbok Frisbok and Skalholtsbok versions of the saga specify that the castle fell after three days of battle 322 and that three hundred Norwegians and Islesmen fell in the assault 323 By this stage in the campaign the fleet is stated to have reached a size of eighty ships 324 a tally which may indicate that ospakr s fighting force numbered over three thousand men 325 Reports that Alan was in the vicinity at the command of a massive fleet are stated to have forced the Norwegians to withdraw to Kintyre 326 Whilst the Eirspennill version of the saga numbers Alan s fleet at almost two hundred ships the Flateyjarbok Frisbok and Skalholtsbok versions give a tally of one hundred and fifty 327 These totals suggest that Alan commanded a force of two thousand 328 or three thousand men 329 Having withdrawn his fleet to Kintyre ospakr took ill and died 330 presumably succumbing to injuries sustained from the assault on Bute 331 According to the saga the king s death was bitterly lamented amongst his followers 332 olafr and Gudrodr Dond s shared kingship edit nbsp Mannequin of olafr s sister Affrica at Carrickfergus Castle Affrica s likeness is looking through the window of the castle s great hall In consequence of ospakr s fall the saga reveals that command of the fleet was assumed by olafr who successfully eluded Alan s forces by leading the force to the Kaupmannaeyjar Merchant Islands 333 a group of islands which appear to refer to the Copeland Islands 334 note 30 There is reason to suspect that this destination just off the Ards Peninsula was chosen in an effort to acquire both protection and provisioning 84 Specifically the islands may have provided the fleet with the ability to prevent Alan who was married to a daughter of Hugh from drawing assistance from Ireland 336 It is also conceivable that the fleet procured logistical support from nearby Grey Abbey a monastery founded by olafr s sister Affrica Another nearby religious house Inch Abbey founded by Affrica s husband Hugh s predecessor in Ulster John de Courcy could have also provided the fleet with provisions 337 note 31 After the fleet s stay at the Kaupmannaeyjar the saga relates that it set sail for Mann where a force of Manxmen led by a certain THorkell Njalsson 341 an apparent Islesman who may have been allied to the Gallovidians 342 briefly resisted the incomers before being dispersed 341 According to the Chronicle of Lanercost 343 and Chronicle of Mann after having reached Mann olafr and Gudrodr Dond divided the kingdom between themselves with olafr controlling Mann and Gudrodr Dond the islands 344 Despite ospakr s elevation as king it is uncertain how Hakon envisioned the governance of the Kingdom of the Isles On one hand it is possible that Hakon intended for ospakr and Gudrodr Dond to divide the kingdom at olafr s expense 345 On the other hand the fact that olafr s struggle against Alan and Clann Somhairle is acclaimed by the saga could be evidence that Hakon did not intend to replace olafr with ospakr Instead Hakon may have planned for ospakr to reign over the sprawling domain of Clann Somhairle as a way to ensure the kindred s obedience ospakr s prospective realm therefore seems to have comprised Argyll Kintyre and the Inner Hebrides 346 If correct the fleet s primary design would appear to have been the procurement of ospakr s domain whilst a secondary objective adopted very late in the campaign seems to have been the restoration of olafr on Mann 347 nbsp Coat of arms of Hakon Hakonarson as depicted on folio 150r of British Library Royal 14 C VII 348 note 32 It is also possible that Hakon originally ordered a division of power between olafr and Gudrodr Dond 352 and that Hakon originally promised to lend support to olafr s cause on the condition of a concession of authority to Gudrodr Dond 353 who like ospakr could have been recognised as king by the Norwegian Crown 354 An accommodation between olafr and Gudrodr Dond could well have benefited both men as it would have safeguarded their kindred against the dynastic ambitions of Alan offsetting the royal marriage between this man s son and Gudrodr Dond s sister There is certainly no further record of Alan pursuing military actions against olafr which could be evidence that Alan came to terms with an arrangement between the two competing branches of the Crovan dynasty 355 The pact between olafr and Gudrodr Dond turned out to be short lived 356 According to the saga when the fleet left for Norway in the Spring it clashed with the Kintyremen before sailing northward to Ljodhus where it ousted a certain THormodr THorkelsson from the island 357 note 33 A few weeks after the fleet left the region for Orkney the saga reports that Pall was slain in the Sudreyjar by Gudrodr Dond 359 note 34 According to the Chronicle of Mann 361 and the Chronicle of Lanercost Gudrodr Dond established himself in the Hebrides but was later killed 362 with the former account locating his death on Lodhus 361 In any event it is apparent that it was only after Gudrodr Dond s demise that olafr was able to secure the full tenure of kingship 356 olafr went on to rule the realm until his death 363 nbsp A king gaming piece of the Lewis chessmen 364 Upon the homeward return of the Norwegians the saga declares that Hakon s honours had been won as a result of the expedition and states that Hakon himself heartily thanked the men for their service overseas 365 The operation seems to mark a turning point in the history of the Kingdom of the Isles Although the kings that ruled the realm before Rǫgnvaldr could afford to ignore Norwegian royal authority it is apparent that those who ruled after him required a closer relationship with the Norwegian Crown 366 Even though the Norwegians acclaimed the conclusion of the campaign its only lasting achievement was olafr s restoration The Scots too may have welcomed this outcome considering the consolidation of the Crovan dynasty after years of chaos and olafr s familial relationship with Fearchar Alexander s principal northern protege 358 Nevertheless the campaign itself may have been the gravest crisis faced by the Scots since the English invasion of Scotland in 1216 367 Although Scottish sources fail to note the campaign of 1230 its magnitude is revealed by English sources such as the Chronicle of Lanercost 368 and the thirteenth century Annales de Dunstaplia with the latter reporting that the campaigning Norwegians and Islesmen were only overcome with much labour after they had invaded Scotland and Mann and inflicted considerable casualties 369 The context of Gudrodr Dond s final fall suggests that despite his injuries and impairment he was able to swiftly assert his authority and eliminate Pall 370 Although the Norwegians presence may have temporarily constrained the implacable animosities of the Islesmen the fleet s departure appears to have been the catalyst of renewed conflict 106 Evidently still an adherent of olafr certainly the two are reported to have sailed on the same ship on the outset of ospakr s campaign 308 Pall s annihilation suggests that Gudrodr Dond avenged his father s destruction and his own mutilation 371 The fact that olafr was able to regain and retain control of the realm after Gudrodr Dond s demise suggests that olafr may have moved against him once the Norwegians left the region 106 Later reign edit nbsp image a nbsp image bExisting sites of two Manx churches recorded in acta dating to olafr s reign 372 The church of St Ninian image a St Trinian s Church is largely a fourteenth century ruin 373 The church of St Ronan image b Old St Runius Church was drastically altered in the eighteenth century 374 note 35 After the campaign of 1230 1231 Alan ceased his policy of aggression against olafr 376 probably on account of Alexander 377 who afterwards pursued a more measured strategy dealing with the Norse Gaelic magnates on the northwestern periphery of his realm 378 There is no evidence that olafr ever threatened the Scots after finally regaining authority It is possible that he actually owed his release in about 1214 to Alexander himself It may have been that after his resumption of power in 1230 1231 the Scots failed to disturb him and he did not disturb them 379 note 36 In the context of the campaign of 1230 1231 the Norwegians appear to have regarded Alan as their main opponent not Alexander 381 It is possible that the latter regarded Alan s ambitions in the Isles and his warring against olafr as a root cause of the crisis faced by the Scots that year 382 In any case Alexander afterwards appears to have relied upon Walter fitz Alan II Steward of Scotland and the latter s kin to extend Scottish royal authority into Argyll and the Isles 383 It was not until the 1240s that the Scots resumed aggressive actions in the west 384 note 37 At some point during his reign he is known to have granted certain commercial rights and protections to the monks of Holm Cultram Abbey 386 At one point he granted rights to the priory of Whithorn concerning two churches on Mann St Ninian at Ballacgniba and St Ronan 372 and at another point granted the priory of St Bees sixty head of cattle or the equivalent value in sheep or swine 387 olafr s 1228 letter to Henry reveals that olafr involved himself with mercantile activity 388 In 1235 olafr journeyed to the court of Henry 389 as evidenced by an English letter of safe passage issued in April 1235 390 That July olafr is recorded to have rendered homage to Henry and to have received payment for his services in safeguarding the English and Irish coasts for the English Crown 391 As a result olafr pledged to secure the English and Irish coasts faithfully and to supply the English with fifty galleys when needed all for the annual allowance of forty marks one hundred crannocks of wheat and five hogsheads of wine 392 nbsp The ruins of St German s Cathedral on St Patrick s Isle olafr may have been a patron of the church 393 The site has undergone several phases of construction over the centuries 394 Near the end of his reign olafr appears to have commenced another visit to Norway 395 as evidenced by directives of Henry instructing his subjects to protect olafr and his kingdom during his absence issued in May 1236 396 and April 1237 397 olafr may have been a patron of St German s Cathedral on St Patrick s Isle 393 as the chronicle reports that this religious house was constructed by Simon Bishop of the Isles 398 The site itself appears to have been established in the twelfth or thirteenth century 399 Early diocesan bishops during the eleventh and twelfth centuries may well have circulated from region to region in the Isles 400 and it is possible that the cathedral s foundation represents the final settling of the diocesan see 132 The site has undergone several phases of construction over the centuries and it is uncertain what part can be credited to Simon 394 note 38 olafr s actions in the northern Hebrides could indicate that he was also a patron of the Snizort Cathedral on Skeabost Island 393 a religious house that first appears on record in the fourteenth century 404 Although olafr 186 like his father and grandfather 405 styled himself in Latin rex insularum 186 his sons Haraldr 186 and Magnus used the form rex mannie et insularum 187 The latter style is nevertheless accorded to olafr by the chronicle in the record of his death 406 It was also accorded to members of the family by the English chancellery in thirteenth century seemingly before its adoption by the Islesmen themselves 407 The title rex insularum is the equivalent of the Gaelic ri Innsi Gall king of the islands of the foreigners first recorded in 989 408 a style almost certainly referring to Mann and the Hebrides 409 note 39 Death edit nbsp image a nbsp image bAlthough the Manx Sword of State image a is popularly linked to olafr it only dates to the fifteenth century 413 The pictured grave slab image b dates to the thirteenth century and may be associated with olafr or his sons Rǫgnvaldr and Magnus 414 note 40 olafr s reign spanned from 1226 to 1237 416 Although a significant portion of the Chronicle of Mann is devoted to the strife between him and Rǫgnvaldr 417 the span of olafr s reign is covered in only a few lines 418 According to this source olafr died on 21 May 1237 419 on St Patrick s Isle 420 and was buried at Rushen Abbey 421 This monastic house the foremost ecclesiastical site on Mann had originally been founded by his paternal grandfather in 1134 422 By the thirteenth century it served as a royal mausoleum of the Crovan dynasty 423 being the burial place of three of the family s four kings that ruled between 1226 and 1265 424 olafr was the first royal to be laid to rest at Rushen The others were his sons Rǫgnvaldr and Magnus 425 There is a possibility that a thirteenth century stone coffin lid or grave slab found at Rushen may be associated with one of the three kings buried there 414 The fact that olafr and his father died on St Patrick s Isle suggests that it was a royal residence 426 It is possible that the seat of Manx royal power was located at Peel Castle on St Patrick s Isle before the seat moved to Castle Rushen in the thirteenth century 427 note 41 Descendants editolafr was survived by three children Haraldr Rǫgnvaldr and Magnus all of whom eventually ruled as kings 429 note 42 olafr was succeeded by his son Haraldr 437 who was in turn succeeded by olafr s son Rǫgnvaldr 438 This monarch was slain in 1249 seemingly by an associate of Gudrodr Dond s son Haraldr whereupon the latter assumed the kingship 439 This abrupt seizure of royal power by Gudrodr Dond s son almost twenty years after Gudrodr Dond s death exposes the fact that the inter dynastic strife between lines of Gudrodr Dond s father Rǫgnvaldr and olafr carried on for yet another generation 440 The infighting only came to an end in the reign of the dynasty s final monarch olafr s son Magnus 441 The mother of olafr s children is uncertain 442 Although no source names the mother of his son Haraldr 443 the chronicle asserts that the latter was only fourteen years old at the time of olafr s death This would place Haraldr s birth in 1222 or 1223 at about the time that olafr married Cairistiona 444 which indicates that either Cairistiona or Lauon could have been Haraldr s mother 445 As for Haraldr s two succeeding brothers it is conceivable that Cairistiona was their mother 385 If Lauon was indeed the mother of Haraldr and a descendant of Raghnall this relationship could explain why Ruaidhri and Domhnall apparently close adherents of olafr s half brother Rǫgnvaldr are not recorded to have opposed olafr after Rǫgnvaldr s death 99 note 43 Certainly the recorded history of the Isles between the 1230s and 1240s is remarkably peaceful in comparison to other eras 99 There is evidence to suggest that olafr had a fourth son Gudrodr 32 note 44 For example the chronicle relates that not long after Haraldr s succession Haraldr visited the Hebrides and left control of Mann to Lochlann his kinsman who governed the island in his place In the following autumn Lochlann and his supporters are said to have come into conflict with Hebridean supporters of Haraldr and when the latter returned to Mann in the spring the chronicle reports that Lochlann fled to Wales with all his men and his foster son a youth identified as Gudrodr the son of a man named olafr The ship they were travelling on is stated to have been wrecked upon the Welsh coast and although Lochlann was able to make it ashore safely he returned to the scene in an attempt to save Gudrodr According to the chronicle Lochlann Gudrodr and about forty others lost their lives in the shipwreck 451 It is possible that Lochlann s foster son is identical to a similarly named individual a certain Godredo filio regis Mannie who attested a quitclaim between Llywelyn ap Gruffudd and Ralph de Mortimer in about 1241 452 note 45 It is uncertain what compelled Lochlann to flee his sovereign 454 and it is uncertain why he chose Wales as his destination 455 The Crovan dynasty certainly had diplomatic and familial connections with the Welsh 456 One possibility is that the account of Lochlann s flight reveals that he attempted to replace olafr s son Haraldr with another son 16 If the chronicle is incorrect in its account of the foster son s maritime demise and he is indeed identical to the like named Manx prince attested in Wales this individual s activities outside the realm of his ancestors may have been a consequence of strife following olafr s death and Haraldr s accession 457 Haraldr s young age at the time and the fact that he had a potential rival in the person of his like named cousin Haraldr Gudrodarson could indicate that Haraldr had been designated as successor during his father s lifetime 458 Ancestry editAncestors of Olaf the Black8 Gudrodr Crovan King of Dublin and the Isles died 1095 4 olafr Gudrodarson King of the Isles died 1153 2 Gudrodr olafsson King of Dublin and the Isles died 1187 10 Fearghus Lord of Galloway died 1161 5 Affraic inghean FearghusaIllegitimate daughter of Henry II of England1 olafr Gudrodarson died 1237 12 Muirchertach Mac Lochlainn High King of Ireland died 1166 6 Niall Mac Lochlainn King of Cineal Eoghain died 1176 3 Fionnghuala Nic LochlainnNotes edit Since the 1990s academics have accorded olafr various personal names in English secondary sources Amhlaibh 2 Amhlaibh 3 Amlaib 4 Olaf 5 olaf 6 olafr 7 olafr 8 Olav 9 and Olavus 10 During the same period olafr has been accorded various patronyms in English secondary sources Amhlaibh Dubh mac Gofhraidh 3 Amhlaibh mac Gofhraidh 3 Olaf Godredsson 11 olaf Gudrodsson 12 olafr Godredsson 13 olafr Godredsson 14 olafr Gudrodarson 8 olafr Gudrodarson 15 olafr Gudrodarsson 16 olafr Gudrodsson 17 and olafr Gudrodsson 18 During the same period he has been accorded various epithets in English secondary sources Amhlaibh Dubh mac Gofhraidh 3 Amlaib Dub 4 Olaf the Black 19 Olaf Dubh 20 Olaf the Black 21 olafr Dubh 22 olafr the Black 23 and Olav the Black 19 The maternal ancestry of Affrica 34 and Ivarr specifically identified as children of Gudrodr are likewise unknown 24 In this letter from olafr to Henry III King of England olafr describes Rǫgnvaldr as a bastard but does not further elaborate on the identity of his mother 50 Evidence of a Gaelic epithet accorded to olafr is preserved by a thirteenth century English administrative record which identifies one of his sons as Magnus filius Olavi Duf 73 This Latin text corresponds to the Old Norse svarti accorded to olafr by the thirteenth century Hakonar saga Hakonarsonar 74 olafr s epithet is further evidenced by the eighteenth century Book of Clanranald which identifies him as Amhlamh Dubh in Gaelic 75 Whilst most of the names of the Crovan dynasty are Scandinavian in origin suggesting that the family was self consciously identified itself as Scandinavian 76 the fact that several members bore Gaelic epithets is evidence of the hybrid Scandinavian Gaelic cultural milieu of the Isles 77 Although a son of Somhairle mac Giolla Brighde King of the Isles is known to have borne the same name nothing more is known of him 81 Canna certainly had several mediaeval churches on it 82 The fact that it is one of the islands noted by Iona Abbey s foundation charter could indicate that the landing rights of the island belonged to this Benedictine monastery and not a secular ruler 83 The monastery s foundation charter dates to the year after the Icelanders made landfall If the island was associated with Iona before the monastery s foundation it is possible that the Icelanders had anticipated the bishop elect would have been treated well there 84 In any case at some point the Small Isles formed part of the Clann Ruaidri lordship 85 The episode of Hrafn and Gudmundr in the Hebrides may be evidence that the Kings of the Isles sought to capitalise upon their realm s place amidst the important maritime routes between Iceland Norway and the Irish Sea 87 International traffic through this region may be materially evinced by the Lewis chessmen 88 a collection of seventy eight mediaevel gaming pieces found in Lewis and probably crafted in Norway 89 The name accorded to Lauon by the Chronical of Mann may represent a Gaelic name 19 One reason why the chronicle fails to name the father in law of Rǫgnvaldr and olafr could be that the chronicle is biased against him Another possibility is that the chronicler may have simply not known his name 100 Likewise the fact that the chronicle fails to name Lauon s sister a woman alleged to have played a significant role in the kin strife between Rǫgnvaldr and olafr could be evidence of a specific bias against her 101 By marrying his daughter to olafr Fearchar established that he was able to deal with international powers and proved that he was not reliant upon the Scottish Crown 117 The identification of Cairistiona s father by the chronicle outlined in events dating to 1222 1223 is the earliest reference to Fearchar designated an earl 118 It is possible that Fearchar s wife was Anglo French or Flemish His children bore a mixture of French and Gaelic names 116 The chronicle further describes Reginald to have been of royal birth 135 Nicholas a man who was also the Abbot of Furness had been elected by the monks of Furness Abbey to be Bishop of the Isles and received confirmation of this election from the monks of Rushen Abbey 137 Nevertheless Nicholas never occupied his see 138 and appears to have spent some of his exile in Rome 139 A papal letter dated November 1219 urges the Bishop of Carlisle and the papal legate to admonish an unnamed prince of the Isles and others opposed to a certain N Bishop of the Isles 140 Another papal letter dated May 1224 states that N was exiled from his see because the lord of the land and others being altogether opposed to him 141 The fact that Rǫgnvaldr became a vassal of the papacy in September 1219 142 and was specifically identified by the pope and described in glowing terms by him in a letter dated May 1223 suggests that it was olafr who opposed Nicholas 143 The fact that Henry warned olafr not to harm the monks of Furness in a letter dated 1227 could indicate that olafr indeed had an agenda against Furness Abbey 144 The chronicle describes Pall as a vicecomes This Latin term has been translated into English as sheriff 148 but may represent a Scandinavian title 149 It is possible that the term vicecomes is utilised as a result of English and Scottish influences in the Isles 150 In any case the chronicle s account of Pall reveals that he was an important figure in the Isles describing him as a vigorous and powerful man throughout the kingdom 151 and appears to indicate that he acted as a royal representative on Skye 149 It is possible that his family occupied the office of vicecomes in earlier generations Pall s paternal grandfather may be identical to a like named Hebridean chieftain stated by the chronicle to have assisted Gudrodr olafsson against Somhairle mac Giolla Brighde in the 1150s 152 The fact that according to local tradition in Kilmuir Pall or his father appears to be traditionally associated with the district 159 and called in Gaelic Fear Caisteal Eilein Chaluim Chille the man of the castle of Eilean Chaluim Chille 160 may confirm that Loch Chaluim Chille was indeed the site of Gudrodr Dond s stand against olafr and Pall 19 Kilmuir is also the site of Blar a Bhuailte the field of the stricken where Vikings are traditionally said to have made a last stand in battle on Skye 161 Whilst the name of the island could suggest that the chronicle refers to Iona 162 the most famous island associated with St Columba the context of passage reveals that the events took place on Skye 163 Gudrodr Dond s defeat to olafr and Pall is also noted albeit in an extremely garbled form by the seventeenth century Sleat History 168 In the sentence immediately after the account of Gudrodr Dond s blinding this source declares that Olay surnamed the Red killed MacNicoll in North Uist Whilst it is possible that this statement refers to olafr s like named paternal grandfather and is therefore part of a passage that refers to a campaign conducted during the reign of this man 169 another possibility is that the sentence actually refers to olafr and to an event that took place during his own reign 170 According to the twelfth century Descriptio Kambriae in an English account of succession dispute disputes among the Welsh the most frightful disturbances occur in their territories as a result people being murdered brothers killing each other and even putting each other s eyes out for as everyone knows from experience it is very difficult to settle disputes of this sort 174 In 1210 the chronicle reports that John King of England led five hundred ships to Ireland Whilst Rǫgnvaldr and his men were absent from Mann part of John s forces are recorded to have landed and ravaged the island for a fortnight before departing with hostages 205 There does not appear to be any other evidence of poor relations between Rǫgnvaldr and John at this time 206 Since the men were clearly on friendly terms between 1205 and 1207 John s assault on the island does not appear to be connected to Rǫgnvaldr s earlier campaigning with the then disgraced John de Courcy Instead it is likely that the devastation was related to John s souring relations with the Lacy and the Briouze families 207 In 1208 William de Briouze with his wife and family fled from John to Ireland where they were harboured by the Lacys When John arrived in Ireland in 1210 the Briouzes fled towards Scotland and were apprehended in Galloway by Donnchadh mac Giolla Brighde Earl of Carrick Courcy s close associate and Rǫgnvaldr s kinsman 208 Although it is impossible to know for certain whether Rǫgnvaldr sanctioned the arrival of the fleeing Briouzes their close connection with the Lacys and Rǫgnvaldr s close connection with Courcy a man who had been forced from his Irish lands by the Lacys both strongly suggest that cooperation between Rǫgnvaldr and Briouze is unlikely 209 In any case the English depredations on Mann are corroborated by several sources 210 The English king s own account of events states that he learned of the capture of Briouze s wife and children whilst at Carrickfergus 211 a statement which may hint that the attack on Mann was punitive in nature 212 If the attack was indeed a case of retaliation it may not have been due to Rǫgnvaldr s own involvement with enemies of the English Crown 213 The fleeing Briouzes were also accompanied by Hugh himself but unlike them he managed to elude capture and was temporarily harboured in Scotland 214 The Lacys previous connections with Dublin and Ulster suggest that Hugh may have had supporters on Mann In fact his stay over in Rǫgnvaldr s absence may have been enabled due to the fraternal discord between Rǫgnvaldr and olafr 213 A correlation between the Lacys and the struggle between olafr and Rǫgnvaldr may be exemplified by a 1217 royal order directed at Hugh s half brother William Gorm de Lacy commanding him to restore Carlingford Castle and repay the damages which he had caused in capturing it 215 The fact that Rǫgnvaldr received restoration of his nearby knight s fee in 1219 could indicate that these lands had also been overrun and seized by the Lacys 216 Prominent members of the Galloway family included the Lord of Galloway Alan the Earl of Atholl Alan s brother Thomas and the Earl of Carrick Donnchadh mac Giolla Brighde All three possessed grants of lands in Ireland previously possessed by the Lacys 219 Hugh s rising dates as early as the summer of 1223 and concluded in October 1224 In the course of the campaign Hugh enlisted the support of Aodh Meith o Neill King of Tir Eoghain in an attack of Coleraine Castle a possession of Alan s brother Another castle targeted by Hugh was Carrickfergus Castle a fortress that Hugh besieged with land and naval forces 220 Another historical record that may have bearing upon possible connections between olafr and the Lacys is the notice of the death of Diarmait o Conchobhair in 1221 According to the Annals of Loch Ce Diarmait a half brother of Hugh s son William Gorm was slain by Alan s brother Thomas whilst Diarmait attempted to procure a Hebridean fleet to assist him in a bid for the kingship of Connacht 221 There is evidence indicating that the Norwegian and English Crowns pursued amiable relations at about the time of Joan s letter 225 In fact in the winter of 1223 1224 Hakon himself sent a letter to his English counterpart in which he expressed his desire that the alliance between their kingdoms should continue 226 Joan s correspondence on the other hand dates to a low point of relations between Scotland and Norway a fact that could explain why the Scottish rumour may have obscured the real object of Hakon s attention 227 In the autumn of 1223 according to the fifteenth century Scotichronicon Alexander hurried from the English royal court northwards to Moray 228 Although it is possible that he did so in the context of countering a revolt led by the Mhic Uilleim insurgents he certainly faced later that decade 106 there is reason to suspect that this source has erroneously dated its account of the Mhic Uilleim uprising to 1223 229 If so it may be more likely that Alexander was concerned with Fearchar that autumn and the role that this magnate played in the kin strife in the Isles where his interference may have precipitated the outbreak of violence between olafr and Gudrodr Dond 106 Another possibility is that the visiting delegation was concerned with the threat of Scottish aggression in the Isles following the Scottish Crown s conquest of Kintyre in 1221 1222 233 It is also conceivable that the delegation was concerned with the reports of the possible planned Norwegian intervention alluded to by the correspondence between Joan and Henry 234 As for Alan a man who faced the probability that Galloway would be partitioned between his legitimate daughters on his eventual death the marital alliance may have been conducted as a means to ensure a power base for Thomas whose illegitimacy threatened to exclude him from inheriting his father s domain under the feudal laws of the English and Scottish realms 244 If Ruaidhri and his family held power in Garmoran and were regional opponents of Fearchar it is conceivable that the marriage alliance between olafr and Fearchar was conceived by the latter as a means to counter Ruaidhri 249 olafr further stated in his letter that he came to an agreement with the Justiciar of Ireland regarding piracy and asked Henry to instruct the justiciar to assist him 256 It may be significant that Alan s brother Thomas is not recorded to have assailed olafr after the actions of 1228 262 This does not necessary indicate that Alan abandoned Rǫgnvaldr s cause however as Alan may well have been engaged in campaigning against the ongoing Mhic Uilleim insurrection against the Scottish Crown 266 Even if this was the case Rǫgnvaldr may have also considered Alan s involvement a detriment at this stage 106 Much of the visible site dates only to the eighteenth nineteenth and twentieth century 267 The chronicle s account of this episode and another dating to 1237 are the earliest records of Tynwald s place name 273 The first specific record of Tynwald as an assembly site dates to 1237 274 The account of olafr rallying support in the north of Mann and of Rǫgnvaldr in the south appears to correspond to the traditional north south division of the island 275 Such a division of the island into North Mann and South Mann appears to borne out by archaeology history 276 and toponymy 277 In 1229 the year of Rǫgnvaldr s demise the Chronicle of Lanercost appears to show that Alan married Hugh s daughter Rose 287 It is possible that Alan commenced this union in an effort to salvage something of his family s prospects in Ulster which had by then fallen under Hugh s overlordship 288 It may have also been an attempt by Alan to gain another ally to assist him in the Isles 289 Hakonar saga Hakonarsonar exists in several mediaeval redactions 310 The most authoritative of these is the Eirspennill version 311 The statements regarding olafr and Pall journeying on the same ship and Jon s gift to olafr are not noted by the Frisbok version 312 Whilst the fleet was Orkney the saga reports that a detachment of ships led by Pall s son Balki and a certain ottarr Snaekollr journeyed to Skye where they fought and killed THorkell THormodarson in what may have been the culmination of a family feud 313 If word of ospakr s royal fleet had not reached Alan and the Scots at the time of its arrival at Orkney news of it could well have been passed on from Fearchar when the Islesmen clashed at Skye 106 The saga states that the castle was commanded by a certain steward who was shot to death 316 One possibility is that the steward refers to Walter fitz Alan II Steward of Scotland the lord of the castle and that the man killed was the castle s commander 317 The slain man could have been a relative of Walter 318 Later in the century the castle appears to have undergone considerable reconstructional enhancement 319 The saga s reference to these islands may be the earliest record of the place name 335 Another site further away down the Irish coast within provisioning distance is Carlingford where Rǫgnvaldr received a grant from John King of England in 1212 338 According to the Eirspennill version of the saga the fleet arrived in the Kaupmannaeyjar before it proceeded on towards Mann 339 The Flateyjarbok Frisbok and Skalholtsbok versions of the saga specify that the fleet stayed in the Kaupmannaeyjar late into the winter before moving on 340 The thirteenth century Historia Anglorum is preserved by only one manuscript 349 The majority of the text and illustrations in this composition are the work of Matthew Paris 350 a man who met Hakon in 1248 1249 the year after the king s coronation The emphasise that Matthew placed upon the Norwegian realm s sea power appears to be underscored in the heraldry he attributed to Hakon 351 The clash in Kintyre may have been against Domhnall The fact that the Kintyremen are said to have offered stiff resistance to the invaders could indicate that the Scottish Crown had given Domhnall reinforcements 358 The Old Norse Ljodhus is an early form of the place name of Lewis 55 The Old Norse term Sudreyjar Southern Islands roughly equates to the Hebrides and Mann 360 olafr s grant exists in a sixteenth century copy 375 According to the Chronicle of Mann olafr s succeeding son Haraldr had the firmest peace with the king of England and the king of Scotland and was allied with them in friendship 380 In 1235 Alan s illegitimate son Thomas led a revolt in Galloway against the Scottish Crown The fact that Fearchar played a leading part in the defeat of this rising could be evidence that he was still engaged in olafr s interests 385 Simon built an ecclesiastical palace near the village of Kirk Michael at Bishops Court 401 The earliest evidence of ecclesiastical structures on the islet date to the tenth and eleventh centuries 402 St German s Cathedral was certainly in existence by 1231 when it was noted by a papal bull concerning the Diocese of the Isles 403 This title is accorded to Gofraidh mac Arailt King of the Isles 410 In 1005 the latter s son Raghnall who also ruled as King of the Isles is styled ri na nInnsi king of the islands 411 a more literal equivalent of the Latin title 412 The sword probably dates to the fifteenth century and the blade is similar to ones of the seventeenth century The sword may have been crafted for the meetings of Tynwald attested in 1417 and 1422 415 olafr s son Magnus died at Castle Rushen 428 The chronicle states that olafr 430 and two of his sons Haraldr 431 and Magnus were knighted by Henry 432 The knighthoods of Haraldr in 1246 1247 and Magnus in 1256 appear to be confirmed by independent English sources For example an English letter of safe conduct for Magnus granted in 1256 states that he was invested with a military belt by the English king 433 Although no document states as such for Haraldr he was certainly granted a letter of safe conduct by the English Crown in 1246 434 Moreover thirteenth century Chronica majora also makes note of the knighting of Haraldr 435 and Magnus 436 In an episode taking place after the death of Haraldr the chronicle makes note of an aged nobleman named Dofnaldus who was regarded by Haraldr as a close friend This man may well be identical to Domhnall himself 446 Since at least the late eighteenth century olafr has been erroneously identified as the father of Leod eponymous ancestor of Clann Leoid the MacLeods 447 Whilst a letter said to date to the seventeenth century claims that the clan descends from olafr 448 another source an account of the clan also composed in the seventeenth century claims that Leod was instead a son of Gudrodr Dond s son Haraldr 449 In any case such lines of descent from the Crovan dynasty are unsupported by any contemporary evidence 160 and are contradicted by traditional Gaelic genealogies of the clan 450 The document records an important transaction between the emerging Welsh nobleman Llywelyn and the Anglo Norman magnate Ralph in which the rights of the Mortimer lordships of Maelienydd and Gwerthrynion located in eastern central Wales are relinquished by Llywelyn and his heirs to Ralph his wife and his heirs 453 Citations edit Unger 1871 p 476 ch 169 AM 45 Fol n d Brown M 2004 a b c d McLeod 2002 a b Veach 2014 Duffy 2002 Duffy 1993 McDonald 2019 Cochran Yu 2015 Crawford BE 2014 Thomas 2014 Wadden 2014 Moore D 2013 Fee 2012 Jamroziak 2011 Flanagan 2010 Oram Adderley 2010 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 Barrow 2006 McNamee 2005 Raven 2005 Olaf 2005 Brown M 2004 McDonald 2004 Woolf 2004 Broderick 2003 Carpenter 2003 Woolf 2003 Beuermann 2002 Duffy 2002 Freke 2002 Harrison 2002 MacLeod 2002 Grant 2000 Sellar 2000 Stringer KJ 2000 Sellar Maclean 1999 Stringer KJ 1998 Sellar 1997 1998 McDonald 1997 Cowan EJ 1990 Munro Munro 2008 Duffy 2004 Williams DGE 1997 Brown D 2016 Jesch 2016 McDonald 2016 Beuermann 2014 Veach 2014 Oram 2013 Power 2013a McDonald 2012 Oram 2011 Beuermann 2010 Valante 2010 McDonald 2008 Duffy 2007 McDonald 2007a McDonald 2007b Woolf 2007 Murray 2005 Oram 2005 Pollock 2005 Power 2005 Oram 2000 Gade 1994 a b Brown D 2016 Brown M 2004 Sellar 1997 1998 Jamroziak 2008 McDonald 2019 Crawford BE 2014 Thomas 2014 Moore D 2013 Oram Adderley 2010 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 McNamee 2005 Williams DGE 1997 Oram 2000 Murray 2005 Oram 2005 McDonald 2016 Veach 2014 Oram 2013 McDonald 2012 McDonald 2007b a b Oram 2013 Gade 1994 Oram 2011 a b c d Sellar 1997 1998 Sellar 2000 Sellar 1997 1998 Jamroziak 2011 Woolf 2007 McNamee 2005 Brown M 2004 McDonald 2004 Woolf 2004 Woolf 2003 Duffy 2002 MacLeod 2002 Sellar Maclean 1999 Sellar 1997 1998 Duffy 2007 McDonald 2012 Murray 2005 a b c McDonald 2007b p 27 tab 1 McDonald 2019 p ix tab 1 Oram 2011 p xvi tab 5 McDonald 2007b p 27 tab 1 Power 2005 p 34 tab Brown M 2004 p 77 tab 4 1 MacLeod 2002 p 275 tab Sellar 2000 p 192 tab i McDonald 1997 p 259 tab Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 200 tab ii Anderson 1922 p 467 n 2 tab McDonald 2019 p ix tab 1 Oram 2011 p xvi tab 5 McDonald 2007b p 27 tab 1 McDonald 2019 p ix tab 1 McDonald 2007b p 27 tab 1 Power 2005 p 34 tab Sellar 2000 p 192 tab i Anderson 1922 p 467 n 2 tab McDonald 2019 p ix tab 1 Oram 2011 p xvi tab 5 McDonald 2007b p 27 tab 1 Williams G 2007 p 141 ill 14 Power 2005 p 34 tab Brown M 2004 p 77 tab 4 1 MacLeod 2002 p 275 tab Sellar 2000 p 192 tab i McDonald 1997 p 259 tab Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 200 tab ii Anderson 1922 p 467 n 2 tab Power 2005 p 34 tab Anderson 1922 p 467 n 2 tab McDonald 2019 p 60 Flanagan 2010 p 195 McDonald 2007b pp 71 72 Flanagan 1989 p 103 Anderson 1922 pp 296 297 Munch Goss 1874a pp 76 77 McDonald 2019 p 60 Flanagan 2010 p 195 Martin 2008 p 135 McDonald 2007a p 52 McDonald 2007b p 71 Pollock 2005 p 16 n 76 Flanagan 1989 p 103 Anderson 1922 p 297 n 1 a b McDonald 2019 p ix tab 1 McDonald 2007b p 27 tab 1 McDonald 2019 pp 77 78 Wadden 2014 p 33 McDonald 2008 p 134 McDonald 2007b pp 72 73 Duffy 2004 McDonald 2019 p ix tab 1 McDonald 2007b pp 27 tab 1 127 McDonald 2019 pp 78 79 McDonald 2007b p 73 McDonald 2019 p 64 McDonald 2016 p 342 Beuermann 2014 p 93 93 n 45 Wadden 2014 pp 32 33 Downham 2013 p 172 172 n 86 Flanagan 2010 p 195 195 n 123 McDonald 2008 p 134 Duffy 2007 p 4 McDonald 2007a p 52 McDonald 2007b pp 68 71 171 185 Oram 2000 p 109 n 24 Watt 2000 p 24 McDonald 1997 pp 215 216 Duffy 1993 p 58 Duffy 1992 p 127 n 166 Flanagan 1989 p 103 Power 1986 p 130 Flanagan 1977 p 59 Anderson 1922 pp 296 297 Munch Goss 1874a pp 76 77 Haddan Stubbs 1873 p 247 McDonald 2019 pp 24 66 77 Beuermann 2014 p 87 Oram 2011 pp 156 169 Flanagan 2010 p 195 n 123 McDonald 2007b pp 70 71 94 170 Duffy 2004 Broderick 2003 Oram 2000 p 105 Anderson 1922 pp 313 314 Munch Goss 1874a pp 78 79 McDonald 2019 p 77 McDonald 2007b p 71 Wadden 2014 p 32 McDonald 2019 p 64 Wadden 2014 p 32 Flanagan 2010 p 195 n 123 McDonald 2007b pp 71 72 Oram 2000 pp 105 109 n 24 Anderson 1922 pp 296 297 313 n 6 Munch Goss 1874a pp 76 77 McDonald 2019 pp 66 77 Flanagan 2010 p 195 n 123 McDonald 2007b pp 71 72 Anderson 1922 p 313 313 n 6 Munch Goss 1874a pp 78 79 Flanagan 2010 p 195 n 123 McDonald 2007b p 171 McDonald 2019 pp 9 92 Crawford DKE 2016 p 103 Beuermann 2010 pp 102 104 McDonald 2007b pp 99 100 McDonald 2019 pp 25 64 71 92 93 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram Adderley 2010 p 128 McDonald 2007b pp 99 100 McDonald 2007b pp 99 100 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 156 McDonald 2007b p 94 Oram 2000 p 105 McDonald 2019 pp 24 46 48 66 77 Oram 2011 pp 156 169 Flanagan 2010 p 195 n 123 McDonald 2007b pp 70 71 Duffy 2004 Oram 2000 pp 105 124 McDonald 1997 p 85 Williams DGE 1997 p 260 Anderson 1922 pp 313 314 Munch Goss 1874a pp 78 79 a b McDonald 2007b p 94 Oram 2000 p 105 Oram 2013 ch 4 Simpson Galbraith n d p 136 9 Document 1 16 1 n d McDonald 2007b pp 72 73 Simpson Galbraith n d p 136 9 Document 1 16 1 n d Munch Goss 1874a p 78 Cotton MS Julius A VII n d Power 2005 p 40 McDonald 2012 pp 154 167 McDonald 2007b pp 44 77 Barrow 2006 p 145 Oram 2000 p 125 McDonald 1997 pp 85 151 Anderson 1922 p 456 Munch Goss 1874a pp 82 83 Oram Adderley 2010 p 128 McDonald 2007b p 44 Barrow 2006 p 145 Oram 2000 p 125 McDonald 1997 p 151 Anderson 1922 p 456 Munch Goss 1874a pp 82 83 a b Broderick 2013 p 6 McDonald 2007b p 44 n 8 McDonald 1997 p 151 n 86 McDonald 2019 p 66 McDonald 2012 pp 154 167 McDonald 2007b pp 44 77 Oram 2000 p 125 McDonald 1997 p 85 Anderson 1922 p 456 Munch Goss 1874a pp 82 83 Oram Adderley 2010 p 128 a b McDonald 2019 p 66 Cochran Yu 2015 p 36 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2012 pp 154 155 167 Oram 2011 p 169 McDonald 2008 p 145 145 n 74 McDonald 2007b pp 78 152 Woolf 2007 pp 80 81 Barrow 2006 p 145 Pollock 2005 p 18 n 93 Oram 2000 p 125 Sellar 1997 1998 McDonald 1997 p 85 Duffy 1993 p 64 Anderson 1922 p 457 Munch Goss 1874a pp 82 85 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 169 Crawford BE 2014 pp 72 73 Veach 2014 pp 143 144 Beuermann 2012 p 7 McDonald 2012 p 163 Beuermann 2011 p 125 Oram 2011 p 169 Beuermann 2010 pp 106 107 McDonald 2008 p 43 McDonald 2007b p 134 Brown M 2004 p 74 Beuermann 2002 p 420 n 6 Oram 2000 p 115 Williams DGE 1997 pp 114 115 Johnsen 1969 pp 23 33 Crawford BE 2014 pp 72 73 Veach 2014 pp 143 144 McDonald 2012 p 163 Beuermann 2011 p 125 Oram 2011 p 169 Beuermann 2010 pp 106 107 106 n 19 McDonald 2008 pp 142 143 McDonald 2007b p 134 Brown M 2004 p 74 Beuermann 2002 p 420 n 6 Oram 2000 p 115 Williams DGE 1997 pp 114 115 Johnsen 1969 p 23 23 n 3 Anderson 1922 p 381 381 n 1 Fornmanna Sogur 1835 pp 194 195 Oram 2011 p 169 Williams DGE 1997 p 115 Williams DGE 1997 p 115 McDonald 2019 p 66 McDonald 2012 p 176 n 73 McDonald 2008 p 145 145 n 74 McDonald 2007b pp 78 152 Woolf 2007 p 80 Oram 2000 p 125 Stringer KJ 1998 p 95 Duffy 1993 p 64 Cochran Yu 2015 p 36 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2012 pp 154 155 McDonald 2007b pp 78 116 152 184 Woolf 2007 pp 80 81 Oram 2000 p 125 McDonald 1997 p 85 Anderson 1922 p 457 Munch Goss 1874a pp 84 85 McDonald 2016 p 335 Megaw Megaw 2013 p 161 Power 2013a pp 21 23 McDonald 2012 pp 167 169 182 n 166 McDonald 2007b pp 77 78 Power 2005 pp 41 42 Turville Petre Olszewska 1942 p 58 ch 49 Anderson 1922 pp 358 359 Vigfusson 1878 pp 291 292 ch 11 Biskupa Sogur 1878 pp 50 51 ch 22 Biskupa Sogur 1858 pp 484 485 ch 49 Jesch 2016 p 324 McDonald 2016 p 335 Megaw Megaw 2013 p 161 McDonald 2012 p 167 McDonald 2007b pp 77 78 Anderson 1922 pp 358 359 Vigfusson 1878 pp 291 292 ch 11 Jesch 2016 p 324 McDonald 2016 p 335 McDonald 2012 p 182 n 165 McDonald 2007b p 78 n 43 Power 2005 pp 42 43 Power 1994 p 218 218 n 6 Power 2013a p 23 McDonald 2007b p 78 n 43 Power 2005 p 42 Power 1994 p 218 Jonsson 1916 p 556 ch 168 AM 47 Fol n d Cleasby Vigfusson 1874 p 607 Duffy 2007 p 21 Duffy 2002 p 191 n 18 Megaw B 1976 p 17 Close Rolls of the Reign of Henry III 1927 p 177 Sweetman 1875 p 479 3206 Cooper 1832 p 425 Megaw B 1976 p 17 Anderson 1922 p 474 Jonsson 1916 p 556 ch 168 Kjaer 1910 p 464 ch 181 166 Dasent 1894 p 152 ch 166 Vigfusson 1887 p 146 ch 166 Unger 1871 p 477 ch 172 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 101 ch 138 Megaw B 1976 p 17 Macbain Kennedy 1894 pp 156 158 McDonald 2016 pp 338 339 McDonald 2008 p 134 Jesch 2016 p 324 McDonald 2016 p 335 Megaw Megaw 2013 p 161 McDonald 2012 pp 167 170 McDonald 2007b pp 77 78 Anderson 1922 pp 359 360 Vigfusson 1878 p 292 ch 11 McDonald 2016 p 335 Power 2013a p 23 McDonald 2012 pp 167 170 McDonald 2007b pp 77 78 Power 2005 pp 42 43 Power 2013a p 23 Power 2005 pp 42 43 McDonald 2012 p 182 n 168 Jesch 2016 p 331 n 4 Power 2013b p 76 Power 2005 p 43 Power 1994 p 218 n 6 Argyll An Inventory of the Monuments 1982 pp 143 4 145 4 147 4 Munch Goss 1874b pp 285 288 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 7 4 Document 2 137 23 n d a b Power 2013a p 23 Power 2013a p 23 McDonald 2012 p 168 Power 2005 p 43 Power 2013a p 23 McDonald 2012 p 170 McDonald 2007b p 78 Power 2005 pp 42 43 McDonald 2016 p 335 Megaw Megaw 2013 pp 159 161 McDonald 2012 p 170 McDonald 2016 p 335 Megaw Megaw 2013 p 162 McDonald 2016 p 335 Munch Goss 1874 p 84 Cotton MS Julius A VII n d a b McDonald 2019 pp 60 61 Cochran Yu 2015 p 36 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 189 McDonald 2007b pp 117 n 68 152 Woolf 2007 p 81 Pollock 2005 pp 4 27 27 n 138 Raven 2005 p 57 Woolf 2004 p 107 Woolf 2003 p 178 Oram 2000 p 125 McDonald 2019 pp 61 63 66 McDonald 2016 pp 339 342 Cochran Yu 2015 p 36 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b pp 78 79 116 152 153 190 Woolf 2007 p 81 Murray 2005 p 290 n 23 Pollock 2005 p 27 27 n 138 Brown M 2004 pp 76 78 Duffy 2004 Woolf 2003 p 178 Oram 2000 p 125 Sellar 1997 1998 McDonald 1997 p 85 Anderson 1922 pp 457 458 Munch Goss 1874a pp 84 87 McDonald 2019 pp 60 61 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b pp 116 117 McDonald 2019 pp 60 66 McDonald 2016 p 339 Cochran Yu 2015 p 36 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007a p 73 n 35 McDonald 2007b pp 78 116 Woolf 2007 p 81 Pollock 2005 p 27 n 138 Duffy 2004 Woolf 2003 p 178 McDonald 1997 p 85 Anderson 1922 p 457 Munch Goss 1874a pp 84 85 McDonald 2019 pp 60 61 McDonald 2007a p 73 n 35 McDonald 2007b p 117 Woolf 2007 p 81 a b c Woolf 2007 p 81 Cochran Yu 2015 p 36 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b pp 117 152 Woolf 2007 p 81 McDonald 2007b p 117 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 219 3 MacDonald MacDonald 1896 pp 565 565 Paul 1882 pp 670 3136 678 3170 Document 3 30 1 n d Document 3 32 1 n d Document 3 32 2 n d a b c d Woolf 2007 p 82 McDonald 2019 pp 60 61 McDonald 2019 pp 76 77 93 Caldwell Hall Wilkinson 2009 p 157 fig 2a 163 fig 8d 187 fig 14 Caldwell Hall Wilkinson 2009 pp 197 198 Caldwell Hall Wilkinson 2009 pp 165 197 198 Caldwell Hall Wilkinson 2009 p 155 a b c d e f g h i j k l m Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b p 117 Woolf 2007 p 81 Oram 2013 ch 4 Woolf 2007 pp 80 81 Oram 2013 ch 4 Woolf 2007 p 81 a b Munch Goss 1874 p 86 Cotton MS Julius A VII n d McDonald 2019 pp 61 66 McDonald 2016 p 339 Cochran Yu 2015 p 36 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b pp 79 152 153 190 Woolf 2007 p 81 Barrow 2006 p 145 Murray 2005 p 290 n 23 Brown M 2004 p 78 Woolf 2003 p 178 Grant 2000 p 123 Oram 2000 p 125 Stringer KJ 2000 p 162 n 142 Sellar 1997 1998 McDonald 1997 p 85 Anderson 1922 p 458 Munch Goss 1874a pp 86 87 McDonald 2007b p 79 n 48 Woolf 2003 p 178 Oram 2000 p 125 Munro Munro 2008 McDonald 2007b p 153 Munro Munro 2008 McDonald 2007b p 153 Pollock 2005 p 24 24 n 122 McDonald 2019 p 66 McDonald 2007b p 153 Pollock 2005 p 24 24 n 122 a b Pollock 2005 p 24 n 122 Cochran Yu 2015 p 37 Pollock 2005 p 24 n 122 Grant 2000 p 122 n 167 Anderson 1922 pp 458 459 Munch Goss 1874a pp 86 89 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 189 Raven 2005 p 57 Woolf 2003 p 178 Oram 2000 p 125 MacInnes 2019 pp 134 135 Neville 2016 pp 10 19 Oram 2013 ch 4 Strickland 2012 p 107 Oram 2011 pp 185 186 Ross A 2007 p 40 Murray 2005 pp 290 292 Oram 2005 p 36 Brown M 2004 p 75 Stringer K 2004 Ross AD 2003 p 203 Oram 2000 pp 122 125 130 Sellar 2000 p 201 Stringer KJ 1998 p 95 McDonald 1997 pp 83 84 Duncan 1996 p 528 Cowan EJ 1990 p 114 Dunbar Duncan 1971 p 2 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 199 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 186 Murray 2005 pp 290 291 Brown M 2004 p 75 Woolf 2004 p 107 Sellar 2000 p 201 McDonald 1997 p 84 Cowan EJ 1990 p 114 Dunbar Duncan 1971 p 2 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 pp 199 200 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b p 117 Woolf 2007 pp 81 82 Lewis 1987 pp 466 497 n 185 Royal MS 14 C VII n d Lewis 1987 p 497 n 185 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 189 Woolf 2003 p 178 Oram 2000 p 125 Anderson 1922 p 459 Munch Goss 1874a pp 88 89 a b Oram 2000 p 125 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 189 Oram 2013 ch 4 Raven 2005 p 57 Oram 2013 ch 4 Woolf 2007 p 82 Sellar 2000 p 201 Woolf 2007 p 82 Sellar 2000 p 201 Raven 2005 pp 57 58 a b c Woolf 2003 p 178 Cochran Yu 2015 p 36 McDonald 2007b p 152 McDonald 2007b pp 78 190 Anderson 1922 p 458 Munch Goss 1874a pp 84 85 McDonald 2007b pp 78 189 Munch Goss 1874a pp 116 117 McDonald 2007b pp 189 192 McDonald 2007b p 189 Brownbill 1919 pp 711 712 6 712 7 Bond 1866 p 380 9 Beck 1844 p 169 Document 2 11 5 n d Document 2 80 1 n d McDonald 2007b p 189 Beuermann 2002 pp 429 n 50 434 McDonald 2007b p 189 McDonald 2007b p 190 Anderson 1922 p 427 n 1 Munch Goss 1874b pp 296 298 11 Theiner 1864 p 14 31 McDonald 2007b p 189 Anderson 1922 p 427 n 1 Raine 1894 pp 122 123 87 Oliver 1861 pp 67 68 Document 2 139 84 n d McDonald 2007b pp 190 191 Anderson 1922 pp 427 n 1 439 n 1 Munch Goss 1874b pp 290 293 8 Theiner 1864 pp vi 11 26 Oliver 1861 pp 53 57 Rymer Sanderson Holmes 1739 pt 1 pp 78 79 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 123 Document 1 15 7 n d McDonald 2007b pp 190 191 Anderson 1922 pp 427 n 1 455 n 2 Munch Goss 1874b pp 301 302 13 Theiner 1864 pp 21 22 51 Oliver 1861 pp 64 66 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 7 11 Document 2 139 75 n d McDonald 2007b p 191 191 n 88 Oliver 1861 p 42 Beck 1844 p 187 Hardy 1844 p 175 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 185 a b McDonald 2019 pp viii 14 47 61 62 67 76 93 Cochran Yu 2015 p 36 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2012 p 155 McDonald 2007b pp 79 80 93 Woolf 2007 p 81 Barrow 2006 p 145 Power 2005 p 43 Oram 2000 p 125 Sellar 1997 1998 McDonald 1997 p 85 Williams DGE 1997 p 258 Matheson 1978 1980a Anderson 1922 p 458 Munch Goss 1874a pp 86 87 McDonald 2007b pp 93 94 Woolf 2007 p 81 Oram 2000 p 125 a b McDonald 2019 p 67 Cochran Yu 2015 p 36 Thomas 2014 p 259 Veach 2014 p 200 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2012 p 155 McDonald 2007b pp 80 93 Woolf 2007 p 81 Barrow 2006 p 145 Power 2005 p 43 Broderick 2003 Grant 2000 p 123 Oram 2000 p 125 Sellar 1997 1998 McDonald 1997 p 85 Williams DGE 1997 p 258 258 n 99 Gade 1994 pp 199 201 203 Anderson 1922 pp 458 459 Munch Goss 1874a pp 86 89 McDonald 2019 p 67 McDonald 2012 p 155 McDonald 2007b p 93 Barrow 2006 p 144 Broderick 2003 Sellar 1997 1998 Williams DGE 1997 p 261 Anderson 1922 pp 458 459 Munch Goss 1874a pp 86 89 a b Barrow 2006 p 144 Sellar 1997 1998 Williams DGE 1997 p 261 McDonald 2019 pp 47 67 McDonald 2012 p 155 McDonald 2007b pp 79 93 Sellar 1997 1998 Anderson 1922 p 458 Munch Goss 1874a pp 86 87 Barrow 2006 p 144 Anderson 1922 p 231 Munch Goss 1874a pp 68 69 McDonald 2019 p 67 Thomas 2014 p 259 McDonald 2012 p 155 McDonald 2007b p 80 Barrow 2006 p 145 Sellar 1997 1998 Anderson 1922 p 459 Munch Goss 1874a pp 88 89 McDonald 2019 p 67 McDonald 2012 p 155 McDonald 2007b p 80 Sellar 1997 1998 McDonald 2019 pp 67 82 n 42 Thomas 2014 p 259 Barrow 2006 p 145 145 n 24 MacLeod 2002 p 13 Sellar 1997 1998 McDonald 2019 p 67 Barrow 2006 p 145 n 24 Donaldson 1923 p 170 Forbes 1923 p 244 Skye Eilean Chaluim Chille n d Sellar 1997 1998 The Royal Commission on Ancient 1928 pp 165 166 535 Thomas 2014 p 259 Anderson 1922 p 459 Munch Goss 1874a pp 88 89 Sellar 1997 1998 Matheson 1978 1980a Sinclair 1795 p 538 a b Sellar 1997 1998 Matheson 1978 1980a Donaldson 1923 pp 171 172 Forbes 1923 p 244 McDonald 2019 pp 67 82 n 42 Cochran Yu 2015 p 36 McDonald 2007b p 80 80 n 55 Power 2005 pp 32 43 Sellar 1997 1998 Williams DGE 1997 p 258 McDonald 2019 pp 67 82 n 42 McDonald 2007b p 80 80 n 55 Sellar 1997 1998 Cochran Yu 2015 pp 36 38 Munro Munro 2008 Grant 2000 p 123 McDonald 1997 p 85 Cochran Yu 2015 pp 36 37 McDonald 2019 p 67 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b p 80 Power 2005 p 43 Sellar 1997 1998 Williams DGE 1997 p 258 258 n 99 Gade 1994 p 201 Anderson 1922 p 459 Munch Goss 1874a pp 88 89 McDonald 2019 p 67 McDonald 2007b p 80 Sellar 1997 1998 Gade 1994 pp 199 201 Storm 1977 pp 24 i 63 iii 126 iv 185 v 326 viii 479 x Anderson 1922 pp 454 455 Vigfusson 1878 p 369 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 526 Sellar Maclean 1999 p 11 Sellar 1997 1998 Macphail 1914 pp 7 8 Raven 2005 p 55 Woolf 2004 p 103 Sellar Maclean 1999 pp 10 11 Macphail 1914 pp 7 8 Strickland 2012 p 113 fig 3 3 Caldwell Hall Wilkinson 2009 pp 161 fig 6c 184 fig 11 189 fig 16 Strickland 2012 p 113 McDonald 2019 p 73 McDonald 2007b pp 96 98 Gillingham 2004 McDonald 2019 p 73 Thorpe 1978 p 261 bk 2 ch 4 The Itinerary Through Wales 1908 p 193 bk 2 ch 4 Dimock 1868 pp 211 212 bk 2 ch 3 McDonald 2007b p 96 McDonald 2019 pp 72 73 McDonald 2007b p 91 Gade 1994 pp 199 200 McDonald 2019 p 67 McDonald 2012 p 155 Wiedemann 2018 pp 512 513 McDonald 2016 p 342 Wiedemann 2016 pp 220 221 224 225 n 67 230 Crawford BE 2014 p 73 Beuermann 2010 p 104 104 n 15 McDonald 2007b pp 143 144 186 190 Power 2005 p 40 Watt 2000 p 40 n 62 Richter 1971 p 212 Johnsen 1969 pp 25 26 25 n 3 Anderson 1922 pp 427 n 1 439 n 1 Munch Goss 1874b pp 290 293 8 Theiner 1864 pp vi 11 26 Oliver 1861 pp 53 57 Rymer Sanderson Holmes 1739 pt 1 pp 78 79 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 123 Document 1 15 7 n d McDonald 2016 p 342 McDonald 2007b pp 149 186 Richter 1971 p 212 Johnsen 1969 pp 25 26 Anderson 1922 p 455 n 2 Munch Goss 1874b pp 301 302 13 Theiner 1864 pp vi 21 22 51 Oliver 1861 pp 64 66 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 7 11 Document 2 139 75 n d McDonald 2007b pp 146 147 Valante 2010 McDonald 2007b pp 146 147 Valante 2010 McDonald 2007b pp 147 148 186 McDonald 2007b pp 147 148 186 Munch Goss 1874a pp 78 79 Cotton MS Julius A VII n d a b c d McDonald 2007b p 162 McLeod 2002 p 28 n 11 Sellar 2000 pp 192 tab i 193 a b McLeod 2002 p 28 n 11 Sellar 2000 pp 192 tab i 193 McDonald 2012 p 154 McDonald 2007b p 94 McDonald 2019 p 74 McDonald 2007b pp 92 94 McDonald 2007b p 94 McDonald 2007b p 95 McDonald 2007b p 211 McDonald 2007b pp 211 213 McDonald 2007b p 212 McDonald 2019 pp 47 67 Veach 2014 p 200 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 189 McDonald 2007a p 63 McDonald 2007b pp 52 53 80 153 212 Brown M 2004 p 78 Oram 2000 p 126 Duffy 1993 p 105 Anderson 1922 p 459 Munch Goss 1874a pp 88 89 Oram 2011 pp 189 190 McDonald 2007b pp 80 81 153 155 156 McNamee 2005 Brown M 2004 p 78 Oram 2000 p 126 Stringer KJ 1998 p 83 McDonald 2007b p 154 Stringer KJ 1998 pp 83 94 a b McDonald 2007b p 155 Oram 2013 ch 4 Duffy 2007 pp 13 14 Oram 2000 p 126 Duffy 1993 p 105 Oram 1988 p 136 Bain 1881 pp 158 159 890 Sweetman 1875 pp 185 186 1218 Oram 1988 pp 136 137 McDonald 2019 pp 47 48 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 189 McDonald 2007b pp 81 153 155 Oram 2000 p 126 McDonald 1997 p 86 Duffy 1993 p 105 Oram 1988 p 137 Anderson 1922 p 459 Munch Goss 1874a pp 88 89 Duffy 1993 p 105 Duffy 2007 pp 13 14 Duffy 1993 p 105 Veach 2014 p 144 Oram 2011 p 170 McDonald 2008 p 141 McDonald 2007a p 74 McDonald 2007b pp 129 133 Pollock 2005 pp 11 18 19 Oram 2000 p 116 Duffy 1996 p 13 Anderson 1922 pp 387 388 Munch Goss 1874a pp 82 83 Oram 2011 p 168 Pollock 2005 p 19 n 94 Veach 2014 p 144 McDonald 2008 p 142 McDonald 2007b pp 132 132 Oram 2011 p 169 McDonald 2008 p 142 McDonald 2007b p 132 Turner 2006 Pollock 2005 pp 11 12 18 19 Holden 2001 p 15 Oram 2000 p 116 Duffy 1993 pp 73 75 Veach 2014 p 143 McDonald 2007b p 133 Pollock 2005 p 18 Veach 2014 p 144 Annals of Loch Ce 2008 1210 7 McDonald 2007b p 133 Annals of Loch Ce 2005 1210 7 Duffy 1996 p 13 Anderson 1922 p 383 n 4 Howlett 1885 p 511 McDonald 2007b p 133 Pollock 2005 pp 11 12 Oram 2000 p 116 Duffy 1996 pp 13 14 Duffy 1993 pp 73 75 Anderson 1922 pp 384 385 n 4 Bain 1881 pp 81 82 480 Rymer Sanderson Holmes 1739 pt 1 p 52 McDonald 2007b p 133 a b Pollock 2005 pp 18 19 Veach 2014 pp 121 143 144 Pollock 2005 pp 11 12 18 Duffy 1993 pp 104 105 105 n 19 Sweetman 1875 p 114 755 Duffy 1993 p 105 n 19 Anderson 1922 p 439 n 1 Patent Rolls 1901 p 205 Sweetman 1875 pp 133 134 898 Oliver 1861 p 47 Rymer Sanderson Holmes 1739 pt 1 p 79 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 124 Veach 2014 p 200 Oram 2013 ch 4 Brown D 2016 pp 156 157 Veach 2014 pp 121 145 146 163 n 110 Duffy 2007 p 14 Brown D 2016 p 146 Annals of Loch Ce 2008 1221 7 Annals of Loch Ce 2005 1221 7 Brown D 2016 p 53 n 18 Woodcock Grant Graham 1996 p 193 Lewis 1987 p 454 Cambridge Corpus Christi College MS 016II n d Veach 2014 pp 200 201 Oram 2013 ch 4 Duffy 2007 pp 13 14 13 n 60 McDonald 2007b p 151 151 n 37 Power 2005 pp 43 44 Duffy 2002 p 57 Oram 2000 pp 125 139 n 102 Stringer KJ 1998 p 95 95 n 3 Duffy 1993 p 105 Bain 1881 p 151 852 Sweetman 1875 p 179 1179 Shirley 1862 pp 219 220 195 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 157 Document 1 11 1 n d Veach 2014 pp 200 201 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2000 p 125 Veach 2014 pp 200 201 Patent Rolls 1901 p 384 Veach 2014 p 201 Shirley 1862 pp 216 217 193 Veach 2014 p 201 Oram 2013 ch 4 Taylor Watt Scott 1990 pp 116 117 Oram 2013 ch 4 Ross A 2007 pp 39 40 Brown D 2016 p 148 Veach 2014 p 201 Beuermann 2010 p 111 111 n 39 Power 2005 p 44 McDonald 2004 p 195 McDonald 1997 pp 88 89 Williams DGE 1997 p 117 117 n 142 Gade 1994 pp 202 203 Cowan EJ 1990 p 114 Anderson 1922 p 455 Jonsson 1916 p 522 ch 98 Kjaer 1910 p 390 ch 106 101 Dasent 1894 pp 89 90 ch 101 Vigfusson 1887 p 87 ch 101 Unger 1871 p 440 ch 105 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 61 ch 84 Regesta Norvegica n d vol 1 p 168 501 Power 2005 p 44 McDonald 1997 p 89 Williams DGE 1997 p 117 Gade 1994 p 203 Regesta Norvegica n d vol 1 p 168 501 n 1 Williams DGE 1997 p 117 Regesta Norvegica n d vol 1 p 168 501 n 1 McDonald 1997 pp 88 89 Cowan EJ 1990 p 114 Power 2005 p 44 Bain 1881 p 151 852 Sweetman 1875 p 179 1179 Shirley 1862 pp 219 220 195 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 157 Document 1 11 1 n d Veach 2014 p 201 Williams DGE 1997 p 117 Anderson 1922 p 461 Jonsson 1916 p 546 ch 147 Kjaer 1910 p 442 ch 159 147 Dasent 1894 p 134 ch 147 Vigfusson 1887 p 128 ch 147 Unger 1871 p 466 ch 153 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 89 ch 121 Stevenson 1914 pp 16 17 pl 1 fig 6 17 17 n 7 Strickland 2012 p 104 McDonald 2007a pp 64 65 McDonald 2007b p 54 Carpenter 2003 ch 10 63 Oram 2000 p 128 Stringer KJ 1998 p 82 Duncan 1996 p 530 Oram 1988 p 138 Anderson 1922 p 464 464 nn 7 8 Jonsson 1916 p 555 ch 165 Kjaer 1910 p 462 ch 178 163 Dasent 1894 p 150 ch 163 Vigfusson 1887 p 144 ch 163 Unger 1871 pp 475 476 ch 169 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 100 ch 136 McDonald 2019 pp 24 25 46 48 62 Brown D 2016 p 192 n 190 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 pp 189 190 McDonald 2007a pp 64 65 n 87 McDonald 2007b pp 81 155 172 Brown M 2004 p 78 Oram 2000 p 126 Duffy 1993 p 105 Oram 1988 p 137 Anderson 1922 pp 459 460 Munch Goss 1874a pp 88 91 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b pp 155 157 McNamee 2005 Brown M 2004 p 78 Oram 2000 p 126 Stringer KJ 1998 p 96 McDonald 1997 p 92 Oram 2000 p 126 Oram 2000 pp 126 139 n 107 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 p 250 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 190 Oram 2004a Oram 2000 p 127 Stringer KJ 1998 pp 96 97 Oram 2000 pp 126 127 Stringer KJ 1998 pp 96 97 Cochran Yu 2015 pp 36 37 Murray 2005 p 290 Murray 2005 p 290 a b Murray 2005 p 290 n 23 Cochran Yu 2015 p 37 Murray 2005 p 290 n 23 Cochran Yu 2015 p 39 Lewis 1987 p 461 Royal MS 14 C VII n d McDonald 2019 p 67 McDonald 2007b p 81 Duffy 1993 p 106 Cochran Yu 2015 p 38 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 190 McDonald 2007b pp 81 155 156 Brown M 2004 p 78 Duffy 2004 Oram 2004b Oram 2000 p 127 Stringer KJ 1998 p 95 Duffy 1993 p 106 Oram 1988 p 137 Anderson 1922 p 465 Munch Goss 1874a pp 90 91 Oram 1988 p 137 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b p 149 Duffy 2002 pp 49 191 n 18 Oram 2000 p 127 Stringer KJ 1998 p 95 Duffy 1993 p 105 Oram 1988 p 137 Simpson Galbraith n d p 136 9 Document 1 16 1 n d Stringer KJ 1998 p 95 Duffy 1993 p 105 Simpson Galbraith n d p 136 9 Document 1 16 1 n d Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b pp 81 156 Oram 1988 p 137 Anderson 1922 pp 465 466 Munch Goss 1874a pp 90 91 Oram 2000 p 127 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2008 p 148 n 89 McDonald 2007b p 148 McNamee 2005 Power 2005 p 35 Oram 2000 p 127 Stringer KJ 1998 p 95 McDonald 1997 p 86 Bain 1881 p 182 1001 Oliver 1861 p 69 Rymer Sanderson Holmes 1739 pt 1 p 104 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 188 McDonald 2007b pp 148 149 Stringer KJ 1998 p 95 McDonald 2008 p 148 n 89 McDonald 2007b pp 148 191 191 n 88 Oliver 1861 p 42 Beck 1844 p 187 Hardy 1844 p 175 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 185 Oram 2000 p 127 Stringer KJ 1998 p 95 McDonald 2007b pp 83 84 McDonald 2019 pp 67 68 Crawford DKE 2016 p 105 Cochran Yu 2015 p 38 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 190 McDonald 2007a p 63 McDonald 2007b pp 53 70 81 Harrison 2002 p 16 Oram 2000 pp 127 128 Oram 1988 p 137 Anderson 1922 p 466 Munch Goss 1874a pp 90 91 McDonald 2007b p 156 Oram 2000 p 127 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 190 a b c Broderick 2003 a b McDonald 2019 p 68 Fee 2012 p 129 McDonald 2007b p 82 McDonald 2007b pp 175 176 McDonald 2019 p 47 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b pp 81 82 83 Harrison 2002 p 16 McDonald 1997 p 86 Anderson 1922 p 466 Munch Goss 1874a pp 90 93 McDonald 2007b p 83 a b c McDonald 2019 pp 24 68 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 190 McDonald 2008 p 131 McDonald 2007b pp 82 174 Brown M 2004 p 78 Broderick 2003 Oram 2000 pp 127 128 Williams DGE 1997 p 258 Oram 1988 p 137 Anderson 1922 p 466 Munch Goss 1874a pp 92 93 McDonald 2007b p 174 Broderick 2003 Anderson 1922 pp 466 508 Munch Goss 1874a pp 92 93 94 95 Insley Wilson 2006 O Grady 2008 p 58 Anderson 1922 p 508 Munch Goss 1874 pp 94 95 McDonald 2019 p 47 Harrison 2002 p 16 Davey 2002 pp 91 99 Crawford DKE 2016 pp 110 142 144 Whyte 2014 pp 131 132 O Grady 2008 pp 56 61 McDonald 2007b p 82 Insley Wilson 2006 Broderick 2003 Crawford BE 2014 pp 74 75 Insley Wilson 2006 Fee 2012 p 129 McDonald 2007b p 29 Storm 1977 pp 128 iv 480 x Anderson 1922 p 467 Vigfusson 1878 p 371 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 527 McDonald 2019 p 68 McDonald 2007b p 82 82 n 72 MacLeod 2002 p 28 n 12 Anderson 1922 p 467 Stevenson 1839 p 40 Williams DGE 1997 p 258 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 GKS 1005 Fol n d Oram 2011 p 192 Oram 2000 p 128 McDonald 1997 p 89 Cowan EJ 1990 p 115 Oram 1988 p 138 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Brown D 2016 p 173 Oram 2011 p 189 Oram 2000 p 128 Duffy 1993 p 250 Anderson 1922 p 467 Stevenson 1839 p 40 Oram 2011 p 189 Oram 2000 pp 128 132 Duffy 1993 p 250 Oram 2000 p 128 McDonald 2019 p 68 Oram 2013 ch 4 Power 2005 p 44 Stringer KJ 1998 p 97 McDonald 1997 p 88 Oram 1988 p 138 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 200 Anderson 1922 p 464 464 n 4 Jonsson 1916 p 555 ch 164 Kjaer 1910 p 461 ch 177 162 Dasent 1894 p 150 ch 162 Vigfusson 1887 p 144 ch 162 Unger 1871 p 475 ch 168 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 100 ch 135 Oram 2013 ch 4 Strickland 2012 p 104 Carpenter 2003 ch 10 63 Oram 2000 p 128 Stringer KJ 1998 p 82 Oram 1988 p 138 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Anderson 1922 p 464 464 nn 7 8 Jonsson 1916 p 555 ch 165 Kjaer 1910 p 462 ch 178 163 Dasent 1894 p 150 ch 163 Vigfusson 1887 p 144 ch 163 Unger 1871 pp 475 476 ch 169 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 100 ch 136 Oram 2013 ch 4 Power 2005 p 44 Brown M 2004 p 78 McDonald 1997 p 89 Cowan EJ 1990 p 114 Johnsen 1969 p 26 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 pp 200 202 Anderson 1922 pp 464 465 Jonsson 1916 p 555 ch 165 Kjaer 1910 p 462 ch 178 163 Dasent 1894 p 150 ch 163 Vigfusson 1887 p 144 ch 163 Unger 1871 p 476 ch 169 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 100 ch 136 Power 2005 p 44 Johnsen 1969 p 26 26 n 5 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 202 Anderson 1922 pp 464 465 Jonsson 1916 p 555 ch 165 Kjaer 1910 p 462 ch 178 163 Dasent 1894 p 150 ch 163 Vigfusson 1887 p 144 ch 163 Unger 1871 p 476 ch 169 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 100 ch 136 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 192 McNamee 2005 Power 2005 p 44 Oram 2000 p 128 McDonald 1997 p 89 Oram 1988 p 138 Oram 1988 p 138 McDonald 1997 p 89 Anderson 1922 p 474 474 n 4 Jonsson 1916 p 556 ch 168 Kjaer 1910 p 464 ch 181 166 Dasent 1894 p 152 ch 166 Vigfusson 1887 p 146 ch 166 Unger 1871 p 477 ch 172 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 101 ch 138 McDonald 2012 p 148 McDonald 2007b p 157 Cowan EJ 1990 p 144 Oram 1988 p 138 Anderson 1922 p 474 n 4 Kjaer 1910 p 464 ch 181 166 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 101 ch 138 Oram 1988 pp 138 139 McDonald 2007a p 59 McDonald 2007b pp 128 129 pl 1 Rixson 1982 pp 114 115 pl 1 Cubbon 1952 p 70 fig 24 Kermode 1915 1916 p 57 fig 9 McDonald 2012 p 151 McDonald 2007a pp 58 59 McDonald 2007b pp 54 55 128 129 pl 1 Wilson DM 1973 p 15 McDonald 2016 p 337 McDonald 2012 p 151 McDonald 2007b pp 120 128 129 pl 1 McDonald 2019 p 68 McDonald 2007b p 86 McDonald 1997 pp 89 90 Storm 1977 pp 24 i 64 iii 128 iv 187 v 327 viii Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Anderson 1922 pp 471 473 Jonsson 1916 p 556 ch 167 Kjaer 1910 p 463 ch 180 165 Dasent 1894 p 151 ch 164 Vigfusson 1887 p 145 ch 165 Vigfusson 1878 p 371 Munch Goss 1874a pp 92 93 Unger 1871 p 476 ch 171 Flateyjarbok 1868 pp 101 ch 137 527 Stevenson 1839 p 41 Oram 2013 ch 4 Beuermann 2010 p 107 n 25 Power 2005 p 44 Oram 2013 ch 4 McNamee 2005 Oram 2000 p 128 McDonald 1997 pp 89 90 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 pp 200 201 Anderson 1922 pp 473 474 Jonsson 1916 p 556 ch 167 Kjaer 1910 p 463 ch 180 165 Dasent 1894 p 151 ch 164 Vigfusson 1887 p 145 ch 165 Unger 1871 p 476 ch 171 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 101 ch 137 Murray 2005 p 293 Oram 2005 p 40 Oram 2000 p 128 Williams DGE 1997 p 117 Johnsen 1969 p 26 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Anderson 1922 p 474 474 n 2 Jonsson 1916 p 556 ch 168 Kjaer 1910 p 464 ch 181 166 Dasent 1894 p 152 ch 166 Vigfusson 1887 p 146 ch 166 Unger 1871 p 477 ch 172 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 101 ch 138 Anderson 1922 p 474 474 n 2 Jonsson 1916 p 556 ch 168 Kjaer 1910 p 464 ch 181 166 Dasent 1894 p 152 ch 166 Vigfusson 1887 p 146 ch 166 Unger 1871 p 477 ch 172 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 101 ch 138 Anderson 1922 p 474 474 n 9 Jonsson 1916 p 556 ch 168 Kjaer 1910 p 464 ch 181 166 Dasent 1894 p 152 ch 166 Vigfusson 1887 p 146 ch 166 Unger 1871 p 477 ch 172 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 101 ch 138 a b McDonald 2019 p 69 McDonald 2007b p 87 Anderson 1922 p 474 474 n 8 Jonsson 1916 p 556 ch 168 Kjaer 1910 p 464 ch 181 166 Dasent 1894 p 152 ch 166 Vigfusson 1887 p 146 ch 166 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 101 ch 138 Cokayne Doubleday White et al 1945 p 27 appendix a Anderson 1922 p 474 474 n 8 Jonsson 1916 p 556 ch 168 Kjaer 1910 p 464 ch 181 166 Dasent 1894 p 152 ch 166 Vigfusson 1887 p 146 ch 166 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 101 ch 138 Schach 2016 Power 2005 p 13 n 9 Power 2005 p 13 n 9 Anderson 1922 p 474 n 8 Unger 1871 p 477 ch 172 Oram 2013 ch 4 Anderson 1922 pp 474 475 475 n 1 475 n 3 Jonsson 1916 pp 556 557 ch 168 Kjaer 1910 p 464 ch 181 166 Dasent 1894 p 152 ch 166 Vigfusson 1887 p 146 ch 166 Unger 1871 p 477 ch 172 Flateyjarbok 1868 pp 101 102 ch 138 Murray 2005 p 293 McDonald 1997 p 90 Cowan EJ 1990 pp 114 115 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Anderson 1922 p 475 Jonsson 1916 p 557 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 p 465 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 pp 152 153 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 pp 146 147 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 477 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 pp 251 252 Stell 2000 p 277 Pringle 1998 p 152 McGrail 1995 pp 39 40 Anderson 1922 p 476 476 n 5 Jonsson 1916 p 557 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 p 465 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 153 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 147 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 477 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 p 252 Stell 2000 p 277 Pringle 1998 p 152 McDonald 1997 p 111 111 n 30 Anderson 1922 p 476 Jonsson 1916 p 557 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 pp 465 466 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 153 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 147 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 477 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 McDonald 1997 p 111 111 n 30 Stell 2000 p 277 Stell 2000 p 278 McGrail 1995 p 41 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 192 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 p 250 Brown M 2004 p 78 Oram 2000 p 129 Stringer KJ 1998 p 97 Registrum Monasterii de Passelet 1832 pp 47 48 Document 1 7 164 1832 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 192 Boardman 2007 p 95 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 pp 251 252 Tabraham 2005 p 26 Brown M 2004 p 78 Oram 2000 p 129 Pringle 1998 p 152 McDonald 1997 pp 90 243 McGrail 1995 pp 39 42 Cowan EJ 1990 p 115 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 p 252 n 34 Pringle 1998 p 152 Anderson 1922 p 476 n 8 Kjaer 1910 p 466 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 153 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 147 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 477 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 Stell 2000 p 277 Anderson 1922 p 476 n 9 Kjaer 1910 p 466 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 153 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 147 ch 167 Unger 1871 pp 477 478 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 McDonald 2007b p 158 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 p 251 Pringle 1998 p 152 McGrail 1995 p 39 Anderson 1922 p 476 Jonsson 1916 p 557 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 p 465 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 153 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 147 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 477 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 p 251 Oram 2011 p 192 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 p 252 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Anderson 1922 p 476 476 n 12 Jonsson 1916 p 557 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 p 466 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 153 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 147 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 478 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 McDonald 2007a pp 71 72 McDonald 2007b p 156 Stringer KJ 1998 p 84 McDonald 1997 p 92 Anderson 1922 p 476 476 n 12 Jonsson 1916 p 557 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 p 466 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 153 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 147 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 478 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 McDonald 2007a pp 71 72 McDonald 2007b p 156 Stringer KJ 1998 p 84 McDonald 1997 p 92 McDonald 2007a pp 71 72 McDonald 2007b p 156 Smith JS 1998 Stringer KJ 1998 p 84 McDonald 1997 p 92 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 192 McDonald 2007b p 158 Power 2005 p 45 Oram 2000 p 129 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Anderson 1922 pp 476 477 Jonsson 1916 p 557 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 p 466 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 153 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 148 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 478 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b p 158 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 p 252 Oram 2000 p 129 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b p 158 Anderson 1922 p 477 Jonsson 1916 p 557 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 p 466 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 153 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 148 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 478 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 Oram 2013 ch 4 Power 2013a p 23 Oram 2011 p 192 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 p 252 Power 2005 p 45 Anderson 1922 p 477 477 n 5 Jonsson 1916 p 557 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 p 466 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 154 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 148 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 478 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 Downham 2014 p 16 Power 2013a p 23 Power 2005 pp 45 46 Mills 2003 Muhr 2002 p 44 Royle 1994 p 177 Anderson 1922 p 477 n 5 Copeland Island n d Mills 2003 Royle 1994 p 177 Copeland Island n d Power 2005 p 45 Power 2005 pp 45 46 Power 2005 p 46 Sweetman 1875 p 70 428 Oliver 1861 pp 35 36 Hardy 1837 p 186 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 93 Power 2005 p 46 n 47 Anderson 1922 p 477 Jonsson 1916 p 557 ch 169 Power 2005 p 46 n 47 Anderson 1922 p 477 477 n 5 Kjaer 1910 p 466 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 154 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 148 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 478 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 102 ch 138 a b Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 192 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 p 252 Oram 2000 p 129 Anderson 1922 p 477 477 n 8 Jonsson 1916 p 557 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 p 466 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 154 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 148 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 478 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 pp 102 103 ch 138 Oram 2000 p 129 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b pp 158 159 Oram 2000 p 129 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Anderson 1922 pp 471 472 Stevenson 1839 p 41 McDonald 2019 p 75 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2011 p 192 McDonald 2007b pp 87 92 158 159 Oram 2000 p 129 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Anderson 1922 p 472 Munch Goss 1874a pp 92 95 Cochran Yu 2015 p 38 Murray 2005 p 295 295 n 47 McDonald 1997 p 91 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Duncan 1996 p 548 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Woodcock Flower Chalmers et al 2014 p 421 Lewis 1987 p 467 Royal MS 14 C VII n d Royal MS 14 C VII n d Lewis 1987 pp 458 459 Imsen 2010 pp 13 14 13 n 2 McDonald 2019 p 69 McDonald 2007b p 87 Oram 2000 p 128 Williams DGE 1997 p 151 Oram 1988 p 139 Oram 2000 p 128 Oram 1988 p 139 Beuermann 2010 p 107 n 25 Oram 1988 pp 139 140 a b McDonald 2007b p 87 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2000 p 129 Oram 1988 p 140 Matheson 1978 1980b Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 201 Anderson 1922 pp 477 478 477 nn 8 10 478 nn 1 2 Jonsson 1916 p 558 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 pp 466 467 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 154 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 148 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 478 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 103 ch 138 a b Murray 2005 p 297 McDonald 2019 p 69 McDonald 2007b p 87 Sellar 1997 1998 Gade 1994 p 201 Matheson 1978 1980a Anderson 1922 p 478 Jonsson 1916 p 558 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 p 467 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 154 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 148 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 478 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 103 ch 138 Dumville 2018 p 113 McDonald 2012 p 152 Williams G 2007 pp 130 132 n 8 a b McDonald 2019 p 69 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b pp 87 92 Sellar 1997 1998 Williams DGE 1997 p 117 Duncan Brown 1956 1957 p 202 Anderson 1922 p 472 Munch Goss 1874a pp 94 95 Oram 2013 ch 4 Sellar 1997 1998 Anderson 1922 p 472 Stevenson 1839 p 41 McDonald 2019 p 69 McDonald 2007b pp 87 159 McNamee 2005 Williams DGE 1997 pp 117 118 Duffy 1993 p 106 Caldwell Hall Wilkinson 2009 p 156 fig 1a 188 fig 15 McDonald 2007b p 158 Carpenter 2003 ch 10 64 McDonald 1997 p 90 Anderson 1922 p 478 Jonsson 1916 p 558 ch 169 Kjaer 1910 p 467 ch 182 167 Dasent 1894 p 154 ch 167 Vigfusson 1887 p 148 ch 167 Unger 1871 p 478 ch 173 Flateyjarbok 1868 p 103 ch 138 McDonald 2007b p 159 Murray 2005 p 298 Stringer K 2004 Oram 2013 ch 4 Anderson 1922 pp 471 472 Stevenson 1839 p 41 Oram 2013 ch 4 Oram 2000 p 131 Anderson 1922 p 478 Luard 1866 p 126 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b p 87 McDonald 2007b p 87 Barrow 2006 pp 145 146 a b McDonald 2007b p 195 Grant 2000 p 123 n 171 Stringer KJ 2000 p 162 n 142 Cowan Easson 1976 p 238 Megaw BRS 1948 1949 p 176 Talbot 1900 Document 1 16 4 n d Megaw BRS 1948 1949 pp 180 181 Megaw BRS 1948 1949 pp 181 182 McDonald 2007b p 195 Stringer KJ 2000 p 154 n 105 Megaw BRS 1948 1949 pp 175 176 Oram 2011 p 192 Oram 2000 pp 129 131 132 Forte Oram Pedersen 2005 p 253 Murray 2005 p 298 298 n 59 McDonald 2019 p 25 Oram 2013 Murray 2005 p 298 n 59 Duffy 1993 p 107 Anderson 1922 p 533 Munch Goss 1874a pp 98 99 Brown M 2004 p 79 Brown M 2004 p 79 Oram 2000 p 129 Murray 2005 pp 298 299 Oram 2000 pp 132 134 Oram 2000 pp 133 134 a b Cochran Yu 2015 p 40 Jamroziak 2011 p 83 Jamroziak 2008 pp 32 33 McIntire 1943 p 6 Grainger Collingwood 1929 pp 94 95 265 Document 1 16 3 n d McDonald 2016 p 335 Hudson 2005 p 203 Wilson J 1915 p 75 45 Document 1 16 2 n d McDonald 2016 p 335 McDonald 2012 pp 145 146 McDonald 2007a p 49 Simpson Galbraith n d p 136 9 Document 1 16 1 n d McNamee 2005 Duffy 1993 p 106 Duffy 1993 p 106 Sweetman 1875 p 336 2257 Bain 1881 p 226 1236 Brown D 2016 p 38 McDonald 2008 pp 145 146 McDonald 2007a pp 46 46 n 8 75 McNamee 2005 Duffy 1993 p 106 Johnsen 1969 p 26 Sweetman 1875 pp 336 2269 338 2271 Munch Goss 1874b pp 305 306 Oliver 1861 pp 72 73 Rymer Sanderson Holmes 1739 pt 1 p 118 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 220 221 Moore D 2013 ch 3 Duffy 1993 p 106 Johnsen 1969 p 26 Sweetman 1875 p 336 2269 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 220 a b c Thomas 2014 p 259 a b Crawford DKE 2016 p 133 Davey 2002 p 84 Freke 2002 pp 441 442 Freke 1990 p 115 McNamee 2005 Duffy 2002 p 49 Duffy 1993 p 106 Duffy 1993 pp 106 107 Anderson 1922 p 507 n 2 Calendar of the Patent Rolls 1906 p 147 Bain 1881 p 233 1279 Munch Goss 1874b p 307 Oliver 1861 pp 74 75 Rymer Sanderson Holmes 1739 pt 1 p 126 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 223 Duffy 2002 p 49 Duffy 1993 pp 106 107 Sweetman 1875 p 355 2381 Oliver 1861 p 76 Rymer Sanderson Holmes 1739 pt 1 p 129 Thomas 2014 p 259 Woolf 2003 p 178 Harrison 2002 p 17 Watt 1994 p 112 Cowan IB 1978 p 16 Cowan Easson 1976 p 239 Anderson 1922 pp 546 547 Munch Goss 1874a pp 100 101 Freke 1990 p 114 Woolf 2003 p 180 Freke 1990 pp 115 116 ill 8 3 Freke 2002 p 441 Cowan IB 1978 p 16 Poole 1911 p 259 Moore AW 1890 p 105 Thomas 2014 p 259 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 18 10 McLeod 2002 p 28 n 11 Sellar 2000 pp 191 191 n 23 192 tab i McLeod 2002 p 28 n 12 Anderson 1922 p 507 Munch Goss 1874a pp 94 95 McDonald 2007b p 162 Sellar 2000 p 193 n 27 The Annals of Ulster 2017 989 4 The Annals of Tigernach 2016 989 3 The Annals of Ulster 2008 989 4 Annals of Tigernach 2005 989 3 McLeod 2002 pp 26 28 Sellar 2000 pp 189 192 tab i 198 Duffy 2006 p 54 Duffy 2006 p 54 McLeod 2002 pp 26 27 Sellar 2000 pp 189 192 tab i 198 Chronicon Scotorum 2012 1005 Chronicon Scotorum 2010 1005 Duffy 2006 p 54 Sellar 2000 pp 189 192 tab i McLeod 2002 p 28 McDonald 2007b p 178 Harrison W 1871 pp 20 21 a b McDonald 2007b p 201 Butler 1988 pp 64 101 102 n 15 104 n 57 Kermode 1907 p 6 Kermode Herdman 1904 p 86 86 fig 43 McDonald 2007b p 178 Johnsen 1969 p 26 McDonald 2019 pp 24 65 66 75 McDonald 2019 p 24 Murray 2005 p 298 n 59 Anderson 1922 p 507 Munch Goss 1874a pp 94 95 Crawford DKE 2016 p 105 Freke 2002 p 442 Harrison 2002 p 16 Anderson 1922 p 507 Munch Goss 1874a pp 94 95 McDonald 2019 p 69 McDonald 2007b p 87 Anderson 1922 p 507 Munch Goss 1874a pp 94 95 McDonald 2019 p 52 Tinmouth 2018 pp 54 55 McDonald 2016 pp 336 343 Beuermann 2014 p 85 Jamroziak 2011 p 82 Jamroziak 2008 p 32 McDonald 2007a p 49 Harrison 2002 p 15 Duffy 1993 p 57 Cowan Easson 1976 p 237 McIntire 1943 p 2 McDonald 2016 pp 336 343 McDonald 2007a p 49 McDonald 2007b p 201 McDonald 2016 p 343 McDonald 2007b p 201 Butler 1988 p 85 McDonald 2007b p 201 Butler 1988 p 85 Crawford DKE 2016 p 105 Freke 2002 p 442 Freke 1990 p 113 Davey 2002 p 91 Freke 1990 p 118 Freke 1990 p 119 McDonald 2019 pp 3 25 McDonald 2016 p 336 McNamee 2005 Oram 2013 McDonald 2004 p 193 n 50 Anderson 1922 p 542 Munch Goss 1874a pp 98 99 McDonald 2016 p 340 Oram 2013 McDonald 2008 p 148 148 n 87 McDonald 2007b pp 215 216 217 Woolf 2007 pp 83 84 McDonald 2004 p 193 n 50 Johnsen 1969 p 27 Anderson 1922 p 542 Munch Goss 1874a pp 98 99 McDonald 2019 pp viii 25 26 McDonald 2016 p 340 McDonald 2008 p 148 148 n 87 McDonald 2007b pp 215 216 217 McDonald 2004 p 193 n 50 Anderson 1922 p 587 Munch Goss 1874a pp 108 109 McDonald 2019 p 28 n 19 McDonald 2016 p 340 McDonald 2008 p 148 148 n 87 McDonald 2007b p 215 McDonald 2004 p 193 n 50 Anderson 1922 p 587 n 1 Bain 1881 pp 393 394 2046 Oliver 1861 p 86 Rymer Sanderson Holmes 1739 pt 2 p 12 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 266 McDonald 2016 p 340 McDonald 2007b p 215 Woolf 2007 p 84 Johnsen 1969 p 27 Anderson 1922 p 542 n 3 Calendar of the Patent Rolls 1906 p 469 Oliver 1861 p 82 Rymer Sanderson Holmes 1739 pt 1 p 155 Diplomatarium Norvegicum n d vol 19 238 McDonald 2016 p 340 McDonald 2007b p 163 Luard 1877 p 551 Giles 1853 p 168 McDonald 2016 p 340 McDonald 2007b p 163 Luard 1880 p 549 Giles 1854 p 166 Beuermann 2010 p 107 McDonald 2007b p 87 McNamee 2005 Power 2005 p 46 Williams DGE 1997 p 118 Duffy 1993 p 107 Johnsen 1969 p 26 McDonald 2007b pp 88 171 McNamee 2005 McDonald 2007b p 88 McDonald 2007b pp 88 89 McDonald 2007b pp 86 89 90 McDonald 2019 p 61 Cochran Yu 2015 p 40 McDonald 2007b p 79 n 48 Woolf 2007 p 82 McDonald 2007b p 79 n 48 McDonald 2019 p 61 McDonald 2007b p 79 n 48 171 Woolf 2007 p 82 Anderson 1922 p 507 Munch Goss 1874a pp 94 95 McDonald 2019 p 61 Cochran Yu 2015 p 40 Woolf 2007 p 82 Woolf 2007 pp 78 82 Anderson 1922 p 566 Munch Goss 1874a pp 102 103 Sellar 1997 1998 Matheson 1978 1980a MacLeod 1927 p 4 Douglas 1798 p 384 Sellar 1997 1998 MacLeod 1927 pp 3 4 6 Sellar 1997 1998 Matheson 1978 1980a MacLeod 1927 pp 3 5 6 Fraser 1876 p 511 Matheson 1978 1980a Smith JB 2014 p 38 38 n 5 Oram 2013 ch 4 McDonald 2007b pp 106 107 Duffy 2002 p 64 Williams DGE 1997 pp 260 n 117 261 Anderson 1922 pp 507 509 Munch Goss 1874a pp 94 97 Smith JB 2014 p 38 38 n 5 McDonald 2007a pp 55 56 n 49 McDonald 2007b pp 106 107 Pryce Insley 2005 p 490 317 Liber Niger de Wigmore 1904 Smith JB 2008 McDonald 2007b pp 106 107 Pryce Insley 2005 p 490 317 Liber Niger de Wigmore 1904 Williams DGE 1997 p 260 n 117 McDonald 2007b p 106 Moore D 2013 ch 3 McDonald 2007a p 55 McDonald 2007b pp 106 107 Smith JB 2014 p 38 38 n 5 McDonald 2007b pp 106 107 McDonald 2007b pp 171 172 References editPrimary sources edit AM 45 Fol Handrit is n d Retrieved 11 September 2016 Anderson AO ed 1922 Early Sources of Scottish History A D 500 to 1286 Vol 2 London Oliver and Boyd Annals of Loch Ce Corpus of Electronic Texts 13 April 2005 ed University College Cork 2005 Retrieved 21 July 2019 Annals of Loch Ce Corpus of Electronic Texts 5 September 2008 ed University College Cork 2008 Retrieved 21 July 2019 Annals of Tigernach Corpus of Electronic Texts 13 April 2005 ed University College Cork 2005 Retrieved 3 July 2019 Bain J ed 1881 Calendar of Documents Relating to Scotland Vol 1 Edinburgh H M General Register House hdl 2027 mdp 39015014807203 Beck TA ed 1844 Annales Furnesienses History and Antiquities of the Abbey of Furness London Payne and Foss hdl 2027 uc1 c034891642 Biskupa Sogur Vol 1 Copenhagen S L Mollers 1858 Biskupa Sogur Vol 2 Copenhagen S L Mollers 1878 Bond EA ed 1866 Chronica Monasterii de Melsa London Longmans Green Reader and Dyer Brownbill J ed 1919 The Coucher Book of Furness Abbey Vol 2 pt 3 Chetham Society Calendar of the Patent Rolls Preserved in the Public Record Office Henry III A D 1232 1247 London His Majesty s Stationery Office 1906 Cambridge Corpus Christi College MS 016II Matthew Paris OSB Chronica Maiora II Parker Library on the Web n d Retrieved 10 August 2018 Chronicon Scotorum Corpus of Electronic Texts 24 March 2010 ed University College Cork 2010 Retrieved 3 July 2019 Chronicon Scotorum Corpus of Electronic Texts 14 May 2012 ed University College Cork 2012 Retrieved 3 July 2019 Close Rolls of the Reign of Henry III Vol 7 Nendeln Kraus Reprint 1970 1927 Cotton MS Julius A VII British Library n d Retrieved 30 August 2016 Cooper CP ed 1832 An Account of the Most Important Public Records of Great Britain and the Publications of the Record Commissioners Vol 1 London Baldwin and Cradock OL 7136260M Dasent GW ed 1894 Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles Rerum Britannicarum Medii AEvi Scriptores Vol 4 London Her Majesty s Stationery Office Dimock JF ed 1868 Giraldi Cambrensis Opera Rerum Britannicarum Medii AEvi Scriptores Vol 6 London Longmans Green Reader and Dyer Diplomatarium Norvegicum Dokumentasjonsprosjektet n d Retrieved 23 May 2019 Document 1 7 164 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 13 June 2019 Document 1 11 1 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 3 June 2019 Document 1 15 7 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 8 July 2019 Document 1 16 1 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 29 May 2019 Document 1 16 2 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 11 June 2019 Document 1 16 3 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 11 June 2019 Document 1 16 4 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 15 July 2019 Document 2 11 5 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 10 July 2019 Document 2 80 1 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 10 July 2019 Document 2 137 23 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 29 May 2019 Document 2 139 75 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 8 July 2019 Document 2 139 84 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 10 July 2019 Document 3 30 1 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 1 June 2019 Document 3 32 1 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 1 June 2019 Document 3 32 2 People of Medieval Scotland 1093 1371 n d Retrieved 1 June 2019 Douglas R 1798 The Baronage of Scotland Edinburgh Bell amp Bradfute Flateyjarbok En Samling af Norske Konge Sagaer med Indskudte Mindre Fortaellinger om Begivenheder i og Udenfor Norse Same Annaler Vol 3 Oslo P T Mallings Forlagsboghandel 1868 OL 23388689M Fornmanna Sogur Vol 9 Copenhagen S L Mollers 1835 Giles JA ed 1853 Matthew Paris s English History Bohn s Antiquarian Library Vol 2 London Henry G Bohn Giles JA ed 1854 Matthew Paris s English History Bohn s Antiquarian Library Vol 3 London Henry G Bohn GKS 1005 Fol Handrit is n d Retrieved 23 March 2017 Grainger F Collingwood WG eds 1929 The Register and Records of Holm Cultram Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian and Archaeological Society Record Series Kendal T Wilson amp Son via British History Online Haddan AW Stubbs W eds 1873 Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents Relating to Great Britain and Ireland Vol 2 pt 1 Oxford Clarendon Press Hardy TD ed 1837 Rotuli Chartarum in Turri Londinensi Asservati Vol 1 pt 1 The Commissioners on the Public Records of the Kingdom OL 19171147M Hardy TD ed 1844 Rotuli Litterarum Clausarum in Turri Londinensi Asservati Vol 2 London George E Eyre and Andrew Spottiswoode ISBN 9781554298921 Howlett R ed 1885 Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen Henry II and Richard I Rerum Britannicarum Medii AEvi Scriptores Vol 2 London Longman amp Co Jonsson F ed 1916 Eirspennill Am 47 Fol Oslo Julius Thomtes Boktrykkeri OL 18620939M Kjaer A ed 1910 Det Arnamagnaeanske Hanndskrift 81a Fol Skalholtsbok Yngsta Oslo Mallingske Bogtrykkeri OL 25104944M Liber Niger de Wigmore Early 14 Cent Collections Historical amp Archaeological Relating to Montgomeryshire and Its Borders 33 200 202 1904 hdl 10107 1239114 Luard HR ed 1866 Annales Monastici Rerum Britannicarum Medii AEvi Scriptores Vol 3 London Longman s Green Reader and Dyer Luard HR ed 1877 Matthaei Parisiensis Monachi Sancti Albani Chronica Majora Vol 4 London Longman amp Co OL 24776997M Luard HR ed 1880 Matthaei Parisiensis Monachi Sancti Albani Chronica Majora Vol 5 London Longman amp Co Macbain A Kennedy J eds 1894 The Book of Clanranald Reliquiae Celticae Texts Papers and Studies in Gaelic Literature and Philology Left by the Late Rev Alexander Cameron LL D Vol 2 Inverness The Northern Counties Newspaper and Printing and Publishing Company pp 138 309 OL 24821349M MacDonald A 1896 The Clan Donald Vol 1 Inverness The Northern Counties Publishing Company MacLeod RC 1927 The MacLeods of Dunvegan The Clan MacLeod Society OL 23316678M Macphail JRN ed 1914 Highland Papers Publications of the Scottish History Society Vol 1 Edinburgh Scottish History Society OL 23303390M Moore AW 1890 Bull of Pope Gregory IX to the Bishop of Sodor 30 July 1231 English Historical Review 5 17 101 107 doi 10 1093 ehr V XVII 101 b eISSN 1477 4534 ISSN 0013 8266 JSTOR 546559 Munch PA Goss A eds 1874a Chronica Regvm Manniae et Insvlarvm The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys Vol 1 Douglas IM Manx Society Munch PA Goss A eds 1874b Chronica Regvm Manniae et Insvlarvm The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys Vol 2 Douglas IM Manx Society Oliver JR ed 1861 Monumenta de Insula Manniae or A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man Vol 2 Douglas IM Manx Society Patent Rolls of the Reign of Henry III A D 1216 1225 London His Majesty s Stationery Office 1901 Paul JB ed 1882 Registrum Magni Sigilli Regum Scotorum The Register of the Great Seal of Scotland A D 1424 1513 Edinburgh H M General Register House OL 23329160M Poole RL 1911 The Scottish Islands in the Diocese of Sodor Scottish Historical Review 8 2 258 263 eISSN 1750 0222 ISSN 0036 9241 JSTOR 25518323 Pryce H Insley C eds 2005 The Acts of Welsh Rulers 1120 1283 Cardiff University of Wales Press ISBN 0 7083 1897 5 Raine J ed 1894 The Historians of the Church of York and its Archbishops Vol 3 London Her Majesty s Stationery Office Regesta Norvegica Dokumentasjonsprosjektet n d Retrieved 4 June 2019 Registrum Monasterii de Passelet Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens A Domo Fundata A D MCLXIII Usque Ad A D MDXXIX Edinburgh 1832 OL 24829867M Royal MS 14 C VII British Library n d Retrieved 20 July 2018 Rymer T Sanderson R Holmes G eds 1739 Fœdera Conventiones Litterae Et Cujuscunque Generis Acta Publica Inter Reges Angliae Et Alios Quosvis Imperatores Reges Pontifices Principes Vel Communitates Vol 1 pts 1 2 The Hague Joannem Neaulme OL 23299419M Shirley WW ed 1862 Royal and Other Historical Letters Illustrative of the Reign of Henry III Rerum Britannicarum Medii AEvi Scriptores Vol 1 London Longman Green Longman and Roberts Sinclair J ed 1795 The Statistical Account of Scotland Vol 16 Edinburgh William Creech Simpson GG Galbraith JD eds n d Calendar of Documents Relating to Scotland Vol 5 Scottish Record Office Stevenson J ed 1839 Chronicon de Lanercost M CC I M CCC XLVI Edinburgh The Bannatyne Club OL 7196137M Storm G ed 1977 1888 Islandske Annaler Indtil 1578 Oslo Norsk historisk kjeldeskrift institutt hdl 10802 5009 ISBN 82 7061 192 1 Sweetman HS ed 1875 Calendar of Documents Relating to Ireland Preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office London 1171 1251 London Longman amp Co Talbot T 1900 The Priory of Whithern Candida Casa and its Lands and Churches in Mann Douglas IM W Newby via A Manx Notebook Taylor S Watt DER Scott B eds 1990 Scotichronicon Vol 5 Aberdeen Aberdeen University Press ISBN 0 08 037985 0 The Annals of Tigernach Corpus of Electronic Texts 8 February 2016 ed University College Cork 2016 Retrieved 3 July 2019 The Annals of Ulster Corpus of Electronic Texts 29 August 2008 ed University College Cork 2008 Retrieved 3 July 2019 The Annals of Ulster Corpus of Electronic Texts 6 January 2017 ed University College Cork 2017 Retrieved 3 July 2019 Theiner A ed 1864 Vetera Monumenta Hibernorum et Scotorum Historiam Illustrantia Rome Vatican hdl 2027 mdp 39015022391661 The Itinerary Through Wales and the Description of Wales Everyman s Library London J M Dent amp Sons 1908 OL 24871133M Thorpe L ed 1978 The Journey Through Wales and the Description of Wales Penguin Classics Harmondsworth Penguin Books ISBN 9780140443394 OL 22125679M Turville Petre G Olszewska ES eds 1942 The Life of Gudmund the Good Bishop of Holar PDF Coventry The Viking Society for Northern Research Unger CR ed 1871 Codex Frisianus En Samling Af Norske Konge Sagaer Norske historiske kildeskriftfonds skrifter 9 Oslo P T Mallings Forlagsboghandel hdl 2027 hvd 32044084740760 OL 23385970M Vigfusson G ed 1878 Sturlunga Saga Including the Islendinga Saga of Lawman Sturla Thordsson and Other Works Vol 2 Oxford Clarendon Press Vigfusson G ed 1887 Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles Rerum Britannicarum Medii AEvi Scriptores Vol 2 London Her Majesty s Stationery Office Secondary sources edit Argyll An Inventory of the Monuments Vol 4 The Royal Commission on the Ancient and Historical Monuments of Scotland 1982 ISBN 0 11 491728 0 Barrow GWS 2006 Skye From Somerled to A D 1500 PDF In Kruse A Ross A eds Barra and Skye Two Hebridean Perspectives Edinburgh The Scottish Society for Northern Studies pp 140 154 ISBN 0 9535226 3 6 Archived from the original PDF on 4 March 2016 Retrieved 13 August 2019 Beuermann I 2002 Metropolitan Ambitions and Politics Kells Mellifont and Man amp the Isles Peritia 16 419 434 doi 10 1484 J Peri 3 497 eISSN 2034 6506 ISSN 0332 1592 Beuermann I 2010 Norgesveldet South of Cape Wrath Political Views Facts and Questions In Imsen S ed The Norwegian Domination and the Norse World c 1100 c 1400 Trondheim Studies in History Trondheim Tapir Academic Press pp 99 123 ISBN 978 82 519 2563 1 Beuermann I 2011 Jarla Sǫgur Orkneyja Status and Power of the Earls of Orkney According to Their Sagas In Steinsland G Sigurdsson JV Rekdal JE Beuermann I eds Ideology and Power in the Viking and Middle Ages Scandinavia Iceland Ireland Orkney and the Faeroes The Northern World North Europe and the Baltic c 400 1700 AD Peoples Economics and Cultures Leiden Brill pp 109 161 ISBN 978 90 04 20506 2 ISSN 1569 1462 Beuermann I 2012 The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209 10 The Last Viking Raid Iona Research Conference 10 to 12 April 2012 pp 1 10 Archived from the original on 14 March 2016 Retrieved 22 February 2013 Beuermann I 2014 No Soil for Saints Why was There No Native Royal Martyr in Man and the Isles In Sigurdsson JV Bolton T eds Celtic Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages 800 1200 The Northern World North Europe and the Baltic c 400 1700 AD Peoples Economics and Cultures Leiden Brill pp 81 95 ISBN 978 90 04 25512 8 ISSN 1569 1462 Boardman S 2007 The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court PDF In Broun D MacGregor M eds Miorun Mor nan Gall The Great Ill Will of the Lowlander Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands Medieval and Modern Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies University of Glasgow pp 83 109 OCLC 540108870 Broderick G 2003 Tynwald A Manx Cult Site and Institution of Pre Scandinavian Origin Studeyrys Manninagh ISSN 1478 1409 Archived from the original on 7 February 2009 Broderick G 2013 Some Island Names in the Former Kingdom of the Isles A Reappraisal PDF The Journal of Scottish Name Studies 7 1 28 ISSN 2054 9385 Brown M 2004 The Wars of Scotland 1214 1371 The New Edinburgh History of Scotland Edinburgh Edinburgh University Press ISBN 0 7486 1237 8 Brown D 2016 Hugh de Lacy First Earl of Ulster Rising and Fall in Angevin Ireland Irish Historical Monographs Woodbridge The Boydell Press ISBN 978 1 78327 134 4 ISSN 1740 1097 a href Template Cite book html title Template Cite book cite book a journal ignored help Butler L 1988 The Cistercian Abbey of St Mary of Rushen Excavations 1978 79 Journal of the British Archaeological Association 141 1 60 104 doi 10 1179 jba 1988 141 1 60 eISSN 1747 6704 ISSN 0068 1288 Caldwell DH Hall MA Wilkinson CM 2009 The Lewis Hoard of Gaming Pieces A Re examination of Their Context Meanings Discovery and Manufacture Medieval Archaeology 53 1 155 203 doi 10 1179 007660909X12457506806243 eISSN 1745 817X ISSN 0076 6097 S2CID 154568763 Carpenter D 2003 The Struggle For Mastery Britain 1066 1284 EPUB The Penguin History of Britain London Allen Lane ISBN 978 0 14 193514 0 Cleasby C Vigfusson G 1874 An Icelandic English Dictionary Based on the MS Collections of the Late Richard Cleasby Oxford Clarendon Press OL 14014061M Cochran Yu DK 2015 A Keystone of Contention The Earldom of Ross 1215 1517 PhD thesis University of Glasgow Cokayne GE Doubleday HA White GH Howard de Walden eds 1945 The Complete Peerage Vol 10 London The St Catherine Press Copeland Island County Down Place Names NI n d Retrieved 8 June 2019 Cowan EJ 1990 Norwegian Sunset Scottish Dawn Hakon IV and Alexander III In Reid NH ed Scotland in the Reign of Alexander III 1249 1286 Edinburgh John Donald Publishers pp 103 131 ISBN 0 85976 218 1 Cowan IB 1978 The Medieval Church in Argyll and the Isles Records of the Scottish Church History Society 20 1 15 29 eISSN 2516 6301 ISSN 2516 6298 Cowan IB Easson DE 1976 1957 Medieval Religious Houses Scotland With an Appendix on the Houses in the Isle of Man 2nd ed London Longman ISBN 0 582 12069 1 OL 5212943M Crawford BE 2014 The Kingdom of Man and the Earldom of Orkney Some Comparisons In Sigurdsson JV Bolton T eds Celtic Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages 800 1200 The Northern World North Europe and the Baltic c 400 1700 AD Peoples Economics and Cultures Leiden Brill pp 65 80 ISBN 978 90 04 25512 8 ISSN 1569 1462 Crawford DKE 2016 St Patrick and St Maughold Saints Dedications in the Isle of Man E Keltoi 8 97 158 ISSN 1540 4889 Cubbon W 1952 Island Heritage Dealing With Some Phases of Manx History Manchester George Falkner amp Sons OL 24831804M Davey P 2002 At the Crossroads of Power and Cultural Influence Manx Archaeology in the High Middle Ages PDF In Davey P Finlayson D Thomlinson P eds Mannin Revisited Twelve Essays on Manx Culture and Environment Edinburgh The Scottish Society for Northern Studies pp 81 102 ISBN 0 9535226 2 8 Donaldson MEM 1923 Wanderings in the Western Highland and Islands Paisley Alexander Gardner Downham C 2013 Living on the Edge Scandinavian Dublin in the Twelfth Century No Horns on Their Helmets Essays on the Insular Viking Age Celtic Anglo Saxon and Scandinavian Studies Aberdeen Centre for Anglo Saxon Studies and The Centre for Celtic Studies University of Aberdeen pp 157 178 ISBN 978 0 9557720 1 6 ISSN 2051 6509 Downham C 2014 Vikings Settlements in Ireland Before 1014 In Sigurdsson JV Bolton T eds Celtic Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages 800 1200 The Northern World North Europe and the Baltic c 400 1700 AD Peoples Economics and Cultures Leiden Brill pp 1 21 ISBN 978 90 04 25512 8 ISSN 1569 1462 Duffy S 1992 Irishmen and Islesmen in the Kingdoms of Dublin and Man 1052 1171 Eriu 43 93 133 eISSN 2009 0056 ISSN 0332 0758 JSTOR 30007421 Duffy S 1993 Ireland and the Irish Sea Region 1014 1318 PhD thesis Trinity College Dublin hdl 2262 77137 Duffy S 1996 King John s Expedition to Ireland 1210 The Evidence Reconsidered Irish Historical Studies 30 117 1 24 doi 10 1017 S0021121400012542 eISSN 2056 4139 ISSN 0021 1214 JSTOR 30008726 S2CID 163328151 Duffy S 2002 The Bruce Brothers and the Irish Sea World 1306 29 In Duffy S ed Robert the Bruce s Irish Wars The Invasions of Ireland 1306 1329 Stroud Tempus Publishing pp 45 70 ISBN 0 7524 1974 9 Duffy S 2004 Ragnvald d 1229 Oxford Dictionary of National Biography online ed Oxford University Press doi 10 1093 ref odnb 50617 Retrieved 5 July 2011 Subscription or UK public library membership required Duffy S 2006 The Royal Dynasties of Dublin and the Isles in the Eleventh Century In Duffy S ed Medieval Dublin Vol 7 Dublin Four Courts Press pp 51 65 ISBN 1 85182 974 1 Duffy S 2007 The Prehistory of the Galloglass In Duffy S ed The World of the Galloglass Kings Warlords and Warriors in Ireland and Scotland 1200 1600 Dublin Four Courts Press pp 1 23 ISBN 978 1 85182 946 0 Dumville DN 2018 Origins of the Kingdom of the English In Naismith R Woodman DA eds Writing Kingship and Power in Anglo Saxon England Cambridge Cambridge University Press pp 71 121 doi 10 1017 9781316676066 005 ISBN 978 1 107 16097 2 Dunbar JG Duncan AAM 1971 Tarbert Castle A Contribution to the History of Argyll Scottish Historical Review 50 1 1 17 eISSN 1750 0222 ISSN 0036 9241 JSTOR 25528888 Duncan AAM 1996 1975 Scotland The Making of the Kingdom The Edinburgh History of Scotland Edinburgh Mercat Press ISBN 0 901824 83 6 Duncan AAM Brown AL 1956 1957 Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages PDF Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland 90 192 220 doi 10 9750 PSAS 090 192 220 eISSN 2056 743X ISSN 0081 1564 S2CID 189977430 Fee CR 2012 Med Logum Skal Land Vort Byggja With Law Shall the Land be Built Law as a Defining Characteristic of Norse Society in Saga Conflicts and Assembly Sites Throughout the Scandinavian North Atlantic In Hudson B ed Studies in the Medieval Atlantic The New Middle Ages New York Palgrave Macmillan pp 123 142 doi 10 1057 9781137062390 5 ISBN 978 1 137 06239 0 Flanagan MT 1977 Hiberno Papal Relations in the Late Twelfth Century Archivium Hibernicum 34 55 70 doi 10 2307 25487421 ISSN 0044 8745 JSTOR 25487421 Flanagan MT 1989 Irish Society Anglo Norman Settlers Angevin Kingship Interactions in Ireland in the Late Twelfth Century Oxford Clarendon Press ISBN 0 19 822154 1 Flanagan MT 2010 The Transformation of the Irish Church in the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries Studies in Celtic History Woodbridge The Boydell Press ISBN 978 1 84383 597 4 ISSN 0261 9865 Forbes AR 1923 Place Names of Skye and Adjacent Islands Paisley Alexander Gardner Forte A Oram RD Pedersen F 2005 Viking Empires Cambridge Cambridge University Press ISBN 978 0 521 82992 2 Fraser W 1876 Earls of Cromartie Vol 2 Edinburgh OL 6534123M a href Template Cite book html title Template Cite book cite book a CS1 maint location missing publisher link Freke D 1990 History In Robinson V McCarroll D eds The Isle of Man Celebrating a Sense of Place Liverpool Liverpool University Press pp 103 122 ISBN 0 85323 036 6 Freke D 2002 Conclusions In Freke D ed Excavations on St Patrick s Isle Peel Isle of Man 1982 88 Prehistoric Viking Medieval and Later Centre for Manx Studies Monographs Liverpool Liverpool University Press pp 437 448 Gade KE 1994 1236 oraekja Meiddr ok Heill Gerr PDF In Tomasson S ed Samtidarsogur The Contemporary Sagas Forprent Reykjavik Stofnun Arna Magnussona pp 194 207 Gillingham J 2004 1999 Killing and Mutilating Political Enemies in the British Isles From the Late Twelfth to the Early Fourteenth Century A Comparative Study In Smith B ed Britain and Ireland 900 1300 Insular Responses to Medieval European Change Cambridge Cambridge University Press pp 114 134 ISBN 0 511 03855 0 Grant A 2000 The Province of Ross and the Kingdom of Alba In Cowan EJ McDonald RA eds Alba Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages East Linton Tuckwell Press pp 88 126 ISBN 1 86232 151 5 Harrison A 2002 Sources for the Documentary History of Peel Castle In Freke D ed Excavations on St Patrick s Isle Peel Isle of Man 1982 88 Prehistoric Viking Medieval and Later Centre for Manx Studies Monographs Liverpool Liverpool University Press pp 15 23 ISBN 0 85323 336 5 Harrison W 1871 Records of the Tynwald amp Saint John s Chapels in the Isle of Man Douglas Manx Society Holden BW 2001 King John the Braoses and the Celtic Fringe 1207 1216 Albion 33 2 1 23 doi 10 2307 4053044 ISSN 0095 1390 JSTOR 4053044 Hudson BT 2005 Viking Pirates and Christian Princes Dynasty Religion and Empire in the North Atlantic Oxford Oxford University Press ISBN 978 0 19 516237 0 Imsen S 2010 Introduction In Imsen S ed The Norwegian Domination and the Norse World c 1100 c 1400 Trondheim Studies in History Trondheim Tapir Academic Press pp 13 33 ISBN 978 82 519 2563 1 Insley J Wilson D 2006 Tynwald Germanische Altertumskunde Online De Gruyter Retrieved 7 March 2015 Jamroziak E 2008 Holm Cultram Abbey A Story of Success Northern History 45 1 27 36 doi 10 1179 174587008X256593 eISSN 1745 8706 ISSN 0078 172X S2CID 159643490 Jamroziak E 2011 Survival and Success on Medieval Borders Cistercian Houses in Medieval Scotland and Pomerania From the Twelfth to the Late Fourteenth Century Medieval Texts and Cultures of Northern Europe Turnhout Brepols Publishers ISBN 978 2 503 53307 0 Jesch J 2016 The Threatening Wave Norse Poetry and the Scottish Isles In Barrett JH Gibbon SJ eds Maritime Societies of the Viking and Medieval World The Society for Medieval Archaeology Monograph Milton Park Abingdon Routledge pp 320 332 doi 10 4324 9781315630755 ISBN 978 1 315 63075 5 ISSN 0583 9106 Johnsen AO 1969 The Payments From the Hebrides and Isle of Man to the Crown of Norway 1153 1263 Annual Ferme or Feudal Casualty Scottish Historical Review 48 1 18 64 eISSN 1750 0222 ISSN 0036 9241 JSTOR 25528786 Kermode PMC 1907 Manx Crosses London Bemrose amp Sons Limited OL 175544M Kermode PMC 1915 1916 Further Discoveries of Cross Slabs in the Isle of Man PDF Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland 50 50 62 doi 10 9750 PSAS 050 50 62 eISSN 2056 743X ISSN 0081 1564 S2CID 223924724 Kermode PMC Herdman WA 1904 Illustrated Notes on Manks Antiquities Liverpool a href Template Cite book html title Template Cite book cite book a CS1 maint location missing publisher link Lewis S 1987 The Art of Matthew Paris in Chronica Majora California Studies in the History of Art Berkeley and Los Angeles University of California Press ISBN 0 520 04981 0 OL 3163004M MacInnes IA 2019 A Somewhat too Cruel Vengeance was Taken for the Blood of the Slain Royal Punishment of Rebels Traitors and Political Enemies in Medieval Scotland c 1100 c 1250 In Tracy L ed Treason Medieval and Early Modern Adultery Betrayal and Shame Explorations in Medieval Culture Leiden Brill pp 119 146 ISBN 978 90 04 40069 6 ISSN 2352 0299 LCCN 2019017096 MacLeod N 2002 Raasay The Island and its People Edinburgh Birlinn Limited ISBN 1 84158 235 2 Martin FX 2008 1987 John Lord of Ireland 1185 1216 In Cosgrove A ed Medieval Ireland 1169 1534 New History of Ireland Oxford Oxford University Press pp 127 154 ISBN 978 0 19 821755 8 Matheson W 1978 1980a The Ancestry of the MacLeods Transactions of the Gaelic Society of Inverness 51 68 80 via Associated Clan MacLeod Societies Genealogical Resource Centre Matheson W 1978 1980b The MacLeods of Lewis Transactions of the Gaelic Society of Inverness 51 320 337 via Associated Clan MacLeod Societies Genealogical Resource Centre McDonald RA 1997 The Kingdom of the Isles Scotland s Western Seaboard c 1100 c 1336 Scottish Historical Monographs East Linton Tuckwell Press ISBN 978 1 898410 85 0 McDonald RA 2004 Coming in From the Margins The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides 1164 1317 In Smith B ed Britain and Ireland 900 1300 Insular Responses to Medieval European Change Cambridge Cambridge University Press pp 179 198 ISBN 0 511 03855 0 span, wikipedia, wiki, book, books, library,

article

, read, download, free, free download, mp3, video, mp4, 3gp, jpg, jpeg, gif, png, picture, music, song, movie, book, game, games.